This is a modern-English version of The Europeans, originally written by James, Henry. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Europeans

by Henry James


CONTENTS

CHAPTER I
CHAPTER II
CHAPTER III
CHAPTER IV
CHAPTER V
CHAPTER VI
CHAPTER VII
CHAPTER VIII
CHAPTER IX
CHAPTER X
CHAPTER XI
CHAPTER XII

CHAPTER I

A narrow grave-yard in the heart of a bustling, indifferent city, seen from the windows of a gloomy-looking inn, is at no time an object of enlivening suggestion; and the spectacle is not at its best when the mouldy tombstones and funereal umbrage have received the ineffectual refreshment of a dull, moist snow-fall. If, while the air is thickened by this frosty drizzle, the calendar should happen to indicate that the blessed vernal season is already six weeks old, it will be admitted that no depressing influence is absent from the scene. This fact was keenly felt on a certain 12th of May, upwards of thirty years since, by a lady who stood looking out of one of the windows of the best hotel in the ancient city of Boston. She had stood there for half an hour—stood there, that is, at intervals; for from time to time she turned back into the room and measured its length with a restless step. In the chimney-place was a red-hot fire which emitted a small blue flame; and in front of the fire, at a table, sat a young man who was busily plying a pencil. He had a number of sheets of paper cut into small equal squares, and he was apparently covering them with pictorial designs—strange-looking figures. He worked rapidly and attentively, sometimes threw back his head and held out his drawing at arm’s-length, and kept up a soft, gay-sounding humming and whistling. The lady brushed past him in her walk; her much-trimmed skirts were voluminous. She never dropped her eyes upon his work; she only turned them, occasionally, as she passed, to a mirror suspended above the toilet-table on the other side of the room. Here she paused a moment, gave a pinch to her waist with her two hands, or raised these members—they were very plump and pretty—to the multifold braids of her hair, with a movement half caressing, half corrective. An attentive observer might have fancied that during these periods of desultory self-inspection her face forgot its melancholy; but as soon as she neared the window again it began to proclaim that she was a very ill-pleased woman. And indeed, in what met her eyes there was little to be pleased with. The window-panes were battered by the sleet; the head-stones in the grave-yard beneath seemed to be holding themselves askance to keep it out of their faces. A tall iron railing protected them from the street, and on the other side of the railing an assemblage of Bostonians were trampling about in the liquid snow. Many of them were looking up and down; they appeared to be waiting for something. From time to time a strange vehicle drew near to the place where they stood,—such a vehicle as the lady at the window, in spite of a considerable acquaintance with human inventions, had never seen before: a huge, low omnibus, painted in brilliant colors, and decorated apparently with jangling bells, attached to a species of groove in the pavement, through which it was dragged, with a great deal of rumbling, bouncing and scratching, by a couple of remarkably small horses. When it reached a certain point the people in front of the grave-yard, of whom much the greater number were women, carrying satchels and parcels, projected themselves upon it in a compact body—a movement suggesting the scramble for places in a life-boat at sea—and were engulfed in its large interior. Then the life-boat—or the life-car, as the lady at the window of the hotel vaguely designated it—went bumping and jingling away upon its invisible wheels, with the helmsman (the man at the wheel) guiding its course incongruously from the prow. This phenomenon was repeated every three minutes, and the supply of eagerly-moving women in cloaks, bearing reticules and bundles, renewed itself in the most liberal manner. On the other side of the grave-yard was a row of small red brick houses, showing a series of homely, domestic-looking backs; at the end opposite the hotel a tall wooden church-spire, painted white, rose high into the vagueness of the snow-flakes. The lady at the window looked at it for some time; for reasons of her own she thought it the ugliest thing she had ever seen. She hated it, she despised it; it threw her into a state of irritation that was quite out of proportion to any sensible motive. She had never known herself to care so much about church-spires.

A narrow graveyard in the middle of a busy, uncaring city, seen from the windows of a gloomy-looking inn, is never really uplifting. The scene isn't any better when the damp, musty tombstones and mournful trees receive the ineffective refreshment of a dull, wet snowfall. If, while the cold drizzle hangs in the air, the calendar happens to show that spring has been here for six weeks, it's clear that there's nothing cheerful about the view. This was strongly felt on a certain May 12th, more than thirty years ago, by a woman who stood looking out of one of the windows of the best hotel in the old city of Boston. She had been there for half an hour—standing there at intervals, because from time to time she turned back into the room and paced restlessly. In the fireplace, a vibrant fire burned with a small blue flame, and in front of it, at a table, sat a young man busily sketching with a pencil. He had several sheets of paper cut into small squares, and he was apparently filling them with strange, artistic figures. He worked quickly and focused, sometimes leaning back to hold his drawings at arm's length, all while softly humming and whistling. The lady walked by him; her heavily trimmed skirts were large. She never looked at his work; she only occasionally glanced at a mirror above the dresser on the other side of the room. Here, she paused for a moment, pinching her waist with both hands, or raising her plump and pretty arms to adjust the various braids of her hair, in a movement that was half affectionate and half corrective. An observant person might have thought that during these moments of random self-inspection, her face lost its sadness; but as soon as she returned to the window, it clearly showed she was a very unhappy woman. And indeed, there was little to make her happy in what she saw. The window panes were hit by the sleet; the headstones in the graveyard below seemed to be turning away to avoid it. A tall iron fence protected them from the street, and on the other side of the fence, a group of Bostonians were trudging around in the slushy snow. Many of them were looking up and down; they seemed to be waiting for something. Occasionally, a strange vehicle approached the spot where they stood—something the lady at the window, despite her good understanding of human inventions, had never seen before: a huge, low omnibus painted in bright colors, apparently adorned with jingling bells, being pulled along a kind of track in the pavement by a pair of remarkably small horses, making a lot of rumbling, bouncing, and scraping. When it reached a certain point, the waiting crowd in front of the graveyard, mostly women carrying bags and parcels, surged forward onto it like people scrambling for places in a lifeboat, and they were swallowed up inside its spacious interior. Then the lifeboat—or the life-car, as the lady at the hotel window vaguely called it—bumped and jingled away on its unseen wheels, with the driver (the man at the wheel) steering it awkwardly from the front. This scene repeated every three minutes, with a steady flow of eager women in cloaks, holding purses and bundles, continuing to push forward. On the other side of the graveyard was a row of small red brick houses, showing a series of simple, homey backs; at the end farthest from the hotel, a tall white church spire rose high into the blurry snowfall. The lady at the window stared at it for a while; for her own reasons, she thought it was the ugliest thing she had ever seen. She loathed it, she despised it; it put her in a mood of irritation that felt completely out of proportion to any reasonable reason. She had never cared so much about church spires before.

She was not pretty; but even when it expressed perplexed irritation her face was most interesting and agreeable. Neither was she in her first youth; yet, though slender, with a great deal of extremely well-fashioned roundness of contour—a suggestion both of maturity and flexibility—she carried her three and thirty years as a light-wristed Hebe might have carried a brimming wine-cup. Her complexion was fatigued, as the French say; her mouth was large, her lips too full, her teeth uneven, her chin rather commonly modeled; she had a thick nose, and when she smiled—she was constantly smiling—the lines beside it rose too high, toward her eyes. But these eyes were charming: gray in color, brilliant, quickly glancing, gently resting, full of intelligence. Her forehead was very low—it was her only handsome feature; and she had a great abundance of crisp dark hair, finely frizzled, which was always braided in a manner that suggested some Southern or Eastern, some remotely foreign, woman. She had a large collection of ear-rings, and wore them in alternation; and they seemed to give a point to her Oriental or exotic aspect. A compliment had once been paid her, which, being repeated to her, gave her greater pleasure than anything she had ever heard. “A pretty woman?” someone had said. “Why, her features are very bad.” “I don’t know about her features,” a very discerning observer had answered; “but she carries her head like a pretty woman.” You may imagine whether, after this, she carried her head less becomingly.

She wasn't conventionally pretty, but even when her face showed confused irritation, it was still very interesting and pleasant. She was no longer young, but despite being slender, she had an appealing roundness that suggested both maturity and flexibility—she carried her thirty-three years with the grace of a light-wristed Hebe holding a full wine cup. Her complexion was a bit worn out, as the French might say; her mouth was large, her lips too full, her teeth uneven, and her chin rather ordinary; she had a broad nose, and when she smiled—which was often—the lines beside it rose too high toward her eyes. But those eyes were captivating: gray, bright, quick to glance around, gently resting, full of intelligence. Her forehead was quite low—it was her only attractive feature—and she had a thick mass of crisp dark hair, finely curled, always styled in a way that suggested a Southern or Eastern, perhaps exotic, woman. She owned a large collection of earrings and wore them in turns; they seemed to enhance her exotic look. Someone once complimented her, and when she heard it repeated, it brought her more joy than anything else she'd ever been told. “A pretty woman?” someone had said. “Her features are quite bad.” “I’m not sure about her features,” a particularly perceptive observer replied, “but she carries herself like a pretty woman.” You can imagine that after that, she carried her head even more proudly.

She turned away from the window at last, pressing her hands to her eyes. “It’s too horrible!” she exclaimed. “I shall go back—I shall go back!” And she flung herself into a chair before the fire.

She finally turned away from the window, covering her eyes with her hands. “It’s just too awful!” she shouted. “I have to go back—I have to go back!” Then she threw herself into a chair by the fire.

“Wait a little, dear child,” said the young man softly, sketching away at his little scraps of paper.

“Hang on a bit, sweet kid,” the young man said gently, sketching on his little pieces of paper.

The lady put out her foot; it was very small, and there was an immense rosette on her slipper. She fixed her eyes for a while on this ornament, and then she looked at the glowing bed of anthracite coal in the grate. “Did you ever see anything so hideous as that fire?” she demanded. “Did you ever see anything so—so affreux as—as everything?” She spoke English with perfect purity; but she brought out this French epithet in a manner that indicated that she was accustomed to using French epithets.

The woman extended her foot; it was very small, and there was a large rosette on her slipper. She stared at the decoration for a moment, then shifted her gaze to the bright bed of anthracite coal in the fireplace. “Have you ever seen anything as ugly as that fire?” she asked. “Have you ever seen anything so—so awful as—as everything?” She spoke perfect English, but she pronounced this French word in a way that suggested she often used French expressions.

“I think the fire is very pretty,” said the young man, glancing at it a moment. “Those little blue tongues, dancing on top of the crimson embers, are extremely picturesque. They are like a fire in an alchemist’s laboratory.”

“I think the fire is really beautiful,” said the young man, looking at it for a moment. “Those little blue tongues dancing on the red embers are super picturesque. They remind me of a fire in an alchemist’s lab.”

“You are too good-natured, my dear,” his companion declared.

“You're too kind-hearted, my dear,” his companion said.

The young man held out one of his drawings, with his head on one side. His tongue was gently moving along his under-lip. “Good-natured—yes. Too good-natured—no.”

The young man extended one of his drawings, tilting his head to one side. His tongue was lightly grazing his lower lip. “Good-natured—yes. Too good-natured—no.”

“You are irritating,” said the lady, looking at her slipper.

“You're annoying,” said the lady, glancing at her slipper.

He began to retouch his sketch. “I think you mean simply that you are irritated.”

He started to touch up his sketch. “I think what you really mean is that you’re annoyed.”

“Ah, for that, yes!” said his companion, with a little bitter laugh. “It’s the darkest day of my life—and you know what that means.”

“Ah, for that, yes!” said his companion, with a slight bitter laugh. “It’s the darkest day of my life—and you know what that means.”

“Wait till tomorrow,” rejoined the young man.

“Wait until tomorrow,” the young man replied.

“Yes, we have made a great mistake. If there is any doubt about it today, there certainly will be none tomorrow. Ce sera clair, au moins!

“Yes, we have made a big mistake. If there’s any doubt about it today, there definitely won’t be any tomorrow. It will be clear, at least!

The young man was silent a few moments, driving his pencil. Then at last, “There are no such things as mistakes,” he affirmed.

The young man was quiet for a few moments, writing with his pencil. Finally, he said, “There’s no such thing as mistakes.”

“Very true—for those who are not clever enough to perceive them. Not to recognize one’s mistakes—that would be happiness in life,” the lady went on, still looking at her pretty foot.

“Very true—for those who aren’t smart enough to see them. Not recognizing your mistakes—that would be true happiness in life,” the lady continued, still admiring her pretty foot.

“My dearest sister,” said the young man, always intent upon his drawing, “it’s the first time you have told me I am not clever.”

“My dearest sister,” said the young man, still focused on his drawing, “this is the first time you’ve told me I’m not smart.”

“Well, by your own theory I can’t call it a mistake,” answered his sister, pertinently enough.

"Well, according to your own theory, I can't call it a mistake," his sister replied, quite appropriately.

The young man gave a clear, fresh laugh. “You, at least, are clever enough, dearest sister,” he said.

The young man let out a bright, genuine laugh. “You, at least, are smart enough, dear sister,” he said.

“I was not so when I proposed this.”

“I wasn't like that when I made this proposal.”

“Was it you who proposed it?” asked her brother.

“Did you suggest it?” her brother asked.

She turned her head and gave him a little stare. “Do you desire the credit of it?”

She turned her head and gave him a quick look. “Do you want the credit for it?”

“If you like, I will take the blame,” he said, looking up with a smile.

“If you want, I’ll take the blame,” he said, looking up with a smile.

“Yes,” she rejoined in a moment, “you make no difference in these things. You have no sense of property.”

“Yes,” she replied after a moment, “you don’t really care about any of this. You have no understanding of ownership.”

The young man gave his joyous laugh again. “If that means I have no property, you are right!”

The young man laughed joyfully again. “If that means I have no possessions, you're right!”

“Don’t joke about your poverty,” said his sister. “That is quite as vulgar as to boast about it.”

“Don’t make jokes about being poor,” his sister said. “That’s just as tacky as bragging about it.”

“My poverty! I have just finished a drawing that will bring me fifty francs!”

“My poverty! I just finished a drawing that will earn me fifty francs!”

“Voyons,” said the lady, putting out her hand.

"Let's see," said the lady, extending her hand.

He added a touch or two, and then gave her his sketch. She looked at it, but she went on with her idea of a moment before. “If a woman were to ask you to marry her you would say, ‘Certainly, my dear, with pleasure!’ And you would marry her and be ridiculously happy. Then at the end of three months you would say to her, ‘You know that blissful day when I begged you to be mine!’”

He added a few final touches and then handed her his sketch. She glanced at it but continued with her previous thought. “If a woman asked you to marry her, you’d say, ‘Of course, my dear, I’d love to!’ And you’d get married and be ridiculously happy. Then, after three months, you’d tell her, ‘Remember that amazing day when I asked you to be mine!’”

The young man had risen from the table, stretching his arms a little; he walked to the window. “That is a description of a charming nature,” he said.

The young man got up from the table, stretched his arms a bit, and walked over to the window. “That describes a lovely scene,” he said.

“Oh, yes, you have a charming nature; I regard that as our capital. If I had not been convinced of that I should never have taken the risk of bringing you to this dreadful country.”

“Oh, yes, you have a lovely personality; I see that as our greatest asset. If I hadn’t truly believed that, I would never have taken the chance of bringing you to this terrible country.”

“This comical country, this delightful country!” exclaimed the young man, and he broke into the most animated laughter.

“This funny country, this amazing country!” exclaimed the young man, and he burst into the most lively laughter.

“Is it those women scrambling into the omnibus?” asked his companion. “What do you suppose is the attraction?”

“Is it those women rushing into the bus?” his companion asked. “What do you think is drawing them in?”

“I suppose there is a very good-looking man inside,” said the young man.

“I guess there’s a really good-looking guy in there,” said the young man.

“In each of them? They come along in hundreds, and the men in this country don’t seem at all handsome. As for the women—I have never seen so many at once since I left the convent.”

“In each of them? They come in hundreds, and the men in this country don’t look handsome at all. As for the women—I’ve never seen so many together since I left the convent.”

“The women are very pretty,” her brother declared, “and the whole affair is very amusing. I must make a sketch of it.” And he came back to the table quickly, and picked up his utensils—a small sketching-board, a sheet of paper, and three or four crayons. He took his place at the window with these things, and stood there glancing out, plying his pencil with an air of easy skill. While he worked he wore a brilliant smile. Brilliant is indeed the word at this moment for his strongly-lighted face. He was eight and twenty years old; he had a short, slight, well-made figure. Though he bore a noticeable resemblance to his sister, he was a better favored person: fair-haired, clear-faced, witty-looking, with a delicate finish of feature and an expression at once urbane and not at all serious, a warm blue eye, an eyebrow finely drawn and excessively arched—an eyebrow which, if ladies wrote sonnets to those of their lovers, might have been made the subject of such a piece of verse—and a light moustache that flourished upwards as if blown that way by the breath of a constant smile. There was something in his physiognomy at once benevolent and picturesque. But, as I have hinted, it was not at all serious. The young man’s face was, in this respect, singular; it was not at all serious, and yet it inspired the liveliest confidence.

“The women are really pretty,” her brother said, “and this whole situation is quite entertaining. I need to sketch this.” He quickly returned to the table, grabbed his supplies—a small sketching board, a sheet of paper, and three or four crayons. He positioned himself at the window with these items and stood there looking outside, casually drawing with an air of effortless skill. As he worked, he wore a bright smile. “Bright” is definitely the right word for his well-lit face at that moment. He was twenty-eight years old; he had a short, slim, well-proportioned figure. Although he bore a noticeable resemblance to his sister, he was better looking: light-haired, fair-faced, charming, with finely shaped features and an expression that was both sophisticated and completely unserious, warm blue eyes, finely arched eyebrows—eyebrows that could easily inspire a sonnet if ladies were to write poetry about their lovers’ traits—and a light mustache that curled upward as if constantly blown that way by a smile. There was something both kind and striking about his appearance. But, as I mentioned, it was not at all serious. The young man’s face had a peculiar quality; it was not serious at all, yet it inspired the utmost confidence.

“Be sure you put in plenty of snow,” said his sister. “Bonté divine, what a climate!”

“Make sure you add a lot of snow,” said his sister. “Goodness gracious, what a climate!”

“I shall leave the sketch all white, and I shall put in the little figures in black,” the young man answered, laughing. “And I shall call it—what is that line in Keats?—Mid-May’s Eldest Child!”

“I'll leave the sketch completely white, and I'll add the little figures in black,” the young man responded, laughing. “And I'll call it—what's that line from Keats?—Mid-May’s Eldest Child!”

“I don’t remember,” said the lady, “that mamma ever told me it was like this.”

“I don’t remember,” said the lady, “my mom ever saying it was like this.”

“Mamma never told you anything disagreeable. And it’s not like this—every day. You will see that tomorrow we shall have a splendid day.”

“Mama never told you anything unpleasant. And it’s not like this every day. You’ll see that tomorrow we’ll have a fantastic day.”

Qu’en savez-vous? Tomorrow I shall go away.”

What do you know? Tomorrow I’m leaving.”

“Where shall you go?”

“Where are you going?”

“Anywhere away from here. Back to Silberstadt. I shall write to the Reigning Prince.”

“Anywhere but here. Back to Silberstadt. I’ll write to the Reigning Prince.”

The young man turned a little and looked at her, with his crayon poised. “My dear Eugenia,” he murmured, “were you so happy at sea?”

The young man turned slightly and looked at her, crayon in hand. “My dear Eugenia,” he said softly, “were you really that happy at sea?”

Eugenia got up; she still held in her hand the drawing her brother had given her. It was a bold, expressive sketch of a group of miserable people on the deck of a steamer, clinging together and clutching at each other, while the vessel lurched downward, at a terrific angle, into the hollow of a wave. It was extremely clever, and full of a sort of tragi-comical power. Eugenia dropped her eyes upon it and made a sad grimace. “How can you draw such odious scenes?” she asked. “I should like to throw it into the fire!” And she tossed the paper away. Her brother watched, quietly, to see where it went. It fluttered down to the floor, where he let it lie. She came toward the window, pinching in her waist. “Why don’t you reproach me—abuse me?” she asked. “I think I should feel better then. Why don’t you tell me that you hate me for bringing you here?”

Eugenia got up; she still held the drawing her brother had given her. It was a bold, expressive sketch of a group of miserable people on the deck of a steamer, huddled together and clutching at each other as the vessel lurched steeply into the trough of a wave. It was incredibly clever and full of a kind of tragic-comical power. Eugenia looked down at it and made a sad grimace. “How can you draw such disgusting scenes?” she asked. “I’d like to throw it into the fire!” And she tossed the paper aside. Her brother quietly watched to see where it landed. It fluttered down to the floor, where he let it stay. She moved toward the window, pinching in her waist. “Why don’t you scold me—yell at me?” she asked. “I think I’d feel better then. Why don’t you tell me that you hate me for bringing you here?”

“Because you would not believe it. I adore you, dear sister! I am delighted to be here, and I am charmed with the prospect.”

“Because you wouldn’t believe it. I love you, dear sister! I’m thrilled to be here, and I’m excited about what’s to come.”

“I don’t know what had taken possession of me. I had lost my head,” Eugenia went on.

“I don’t know what got into me. I had completely lost my mind,” Eugenia continued.

The young man, on his side, went on plying his pencil. “It is evidently a most curious and interesting country. Here we are, and I mean to enjoy it.”

The young man continued to sketch with his pencil. “This is definitely a really fascinating country. Here we are, and I plan to enjoy it.”

His companion turned away with an impatient step, but presently came back. “High spirits are doubtless an excellent thing,” she said; “but you give one too much of them, and I can’t see that they have done you any good.”

His companion turned away with an impatient step, but soon returned. “Having a positive attitude is definitely a good thing,” she said; “but you’re offering too much of it, and I really don’t see how it’s helped you.”

The young man stared, with lifted eyebrows, smiling; he tapped his handsome nose with his pencil. “They have made me happy!”

The young man stared, eyebrows raised, smiling; he tapped his nice nose with his pencil. “They've made me happy!”

“That was the least they could do; they have made you nothing else. You have gone through life thanking fortune for such very small favors that she has never put herself to any trouble for you.”

“That was the least they could do; they have created nothing else for you. You've gone through life thanking fate for such tiny favors that she has never gone out of her way for you.”

“She must have put herself to a little, I think, to present me with so admirable a sister.”

“She must have worked a bit, I think, to give me such an amazing sister.”

“Be serious, Felix. You forget that I am your elder.”

“Be serious, Felix. You’re forgetting that I’m older than you.”

“With a sister, then, so elderly!” rejoined Felix, laughing. “I hoped we had left seriousness in Europe.”

“Wow, you have such an old sister!” Felix said with a laugh. “I thought we had left seriousness behind in Europe.”

“I fancy you will find it here. Remember that you are nearly thirty years old, and that you are nothing but an obscure Bohemian—a penniless correspondent of an illustrated newspaper.”

“I think you’ll find it here. Keep in mind that you’re almost thirty, and you’re just an unknown Bohemian—a broke correspondent for an illustrated newspaper.”

“Obscure as much as you please, but not so much of a Bohemian as you think. And not at all penniless! I have a hundred pounds in my pocket. I have an engagement to make fifty sketches, and I mean to paint the portraits of all our cousins, and of all their cousins, at a hundred dollars a head.”

“Be as mysterious as you want, but I'm not as much of a free spirit as you think. And I'm definitely not broke! I have a hundred pounds in my pocket. I have a deal to create fifty sketches, and I'm planning to paint the portraits of all our cousins and all of their cousins, at a hundred dollars each.”

“You are not ambitious,” said Eugenia.

“You're not ambitious,” said Eugenia.

“You are, dear Baroness,” the young man replied.

“You are, dear Baroness,” the young man replied.

The Baroness was silent a moment, looking out at the sleet-darkened grave-yard and the bumping horse-cars. “Yes, I am ambitious,” she said at last. “And my ambition has brought me to this dreadful place!” She glanced about her—the room had a certain vulgar nudity; the bed and the window were curtainless—and she gave a little passionate sigh. “Poor old ambition!” she exclaimed. Then she flung herself down upon a sofa which stood near against the wall, and covered her face with her hands.

The Baroness was quiet for a moment, staring out at the sleet-covered graveyard and the jarring horse-drawn carriages. “Yeah, I’m ambitious,” she finally said. “And my ambition has led me to this awful place!” She looked around—there was a certain tacky emptiness to the room; the bed and the window had no curtains—and she let out a small, heartfelt sigh. “Poor old ambition!” she cried. Then she threw herself onto a sofa that was pushed against the wall and covered her face with her hands.

Her brother went on with his drawing, rapidly and skillfully; after some moments he sat down beside her and showed her his sketch. “Now, don’t you think that’s pretty good for an obscure Bohemian?” he asked. “I have knocked off another fifty francs.”

Her brother continued with his drawing, quickly and adeptly; after a few moments he sat next to her and showed her his sketch. “So, don’t you think that’s pretty good for an unknown artist?” he asked. “I’ve earned another fifty francs.”

Eugenia glanced at the little picture as he laid it on her lap. “Yes, it is very clever,” she said. And in a moment she added, “Do you suppose our cousins do that?”

Eugenia looked at the small picture as he placed it on her lap. “Yeah, it’s really clever,” she said. Then she added, “Do you think our cousins do that?”

“Do what?”

"Do what now?"

“Get into those things, and look like that.”

“Get into those things and look like that.”

Felix meditated awhile. “I really can’t say. It will be interesting to discover.”

Felix thought for a bit. “I honestly can’t say. It will be interesting to find out.”

“Oh, the rich people can’t!” said the Baroness.

“Oh, the rich people can’t!” said the Baroness.

“Are you very sure they are rich?” asked Felix, lightly.

“Are you really sure they’re rich?” asked Felix, casually.

His sister slowly turned in her place, looking at him. “Heavenly powers!” she murmured. “You have a way of bringing out things!”

His sister slowly turned where she stood, looking at him. “Goodness!” she murmured. “You have a knack for bringing things out!”

“It will certainly be much pleasanter if they are rich,” Felix declared.

“It’s definitely going to be a lot nicer if they’re rich,” Felix declared.

“Do you suppose if I had not known they were rich I would ever have come?”

“Do you really think I would have come if I hadn’t known they were wealthy?”

The young man met his sister’s somewhat peremptory eye with his bright, contented glance. “Yes, it certainly will be pleasanter,” he repeated.

The young man met his sister’s somewhat demanding gaze with his bright, satisfied look. “Yes, it definitely will be nicer,” he repeated.

“That is all I expect of them,” said the Baroness. “I don’t count upon their being clever or friendly—at first—or elegant or interesting. But I assure you I insist upon their being rich.”

“That is all I expect from them,” said the Baroness. “I don’t expect them to be smart or friendly—at first—or classy or engaging. But I assure you, I definitely expect them to be wealthy.”

Felix leaned his head upon the back of the sofa and looked awhile at the oblong patch of sky to which the window served as frame. The snow was ceasing; it seemed to him that the sky had begun to brighten. “I count upon their being rich,” he said at last, “and powerful, and clever, and friendly, and elegant, and interesting, and generally delightful! Tu vas voir.” And he bent forward and kissed his sister. “Look there!” he went on. “As a portent, even while I speak, the sky is turning the color of gold; the day is going to be splendid.”

Felix rested his head on the back of the couch and gazed at the rectangular patch of sky framed by the window. The snow was stopping; it felt to him like the sky was starting to brighten. “I expect them to be wealthy,” he finally said, “and influential, smart, friendly, graceful, intriguing, and overall amazing! Tu vas voir.” Then he leaned forward and kissed his sister. “Look over there!” he continued. “As a sign, even as I speak, the sky is changing to a golden color; this day is going to be wonderful.”

And indeed, within five minutes the weather had changed. The sun broke out through the snow-clouds and jumped into the Baroness’s room. “Bonté divine,” exclaimed this lady, “what a climate!”

And in just five minutes, the weather changed. The sun peeked through the snow clouds and brightened the Baroness’s room. “Bonté divine,” exclaimed the lady, “what a climate!”

“We will go out and see the world,” said Felix.

“We're going to go out and see the world,” said Felix.

And after a while they went out. The air had grown warm as well as brilliant; the sunshine had dried the pavements. They walked about the streets at hazard, looking at the people and the houses, the shops and the vehicles, the blazing blue sky and the muddy crossings, the hurrying men and the slow-strolling maidens, the fresh red bricks and the bright green trees, the extraordinary mixture of smartness and shabbiness. From one hour to another the day had grown vernal; even in the bustling streets there was an odor of earth and blossom. Felix was immensely entertained. He had called it a comical country, and he went about laughing at everything he saw. You would have said that American civilization expressed itself to his sense in a tissue of capital jokes. The jokes were certainly excellent, and the young man’s merriment was joyous and genial. He possessed what is called the pictorial sense; and this first glimpse of democratic manners stirred the same sort of attention that he would have given to the movements of a lively young person with a bright complexion. Such attention would have been demonstrative and complimentary; and in the present case Felix might have passed for an undispirited young exile revisiting the haunts of his childhood. He kept looking at the violent blue of the sky, at the scintillating air, at the scattered and multiplied patches of color.

And after a while, they stepped outside. The air had warmed up and the sunlight had dried the sidewalks. They wandered through the streets aimlessly, checking out the people and the buildings, the shops and the vehicles, the bright blue sky and the muddy crosswalks, the rushing men and the slow-moving women, the fresh red bricks and the vibrant green trees, the odd mix of elegance and dilapidation. As the hours passed, the day had become spring-like; even in the busy streets, there was a scent of earth and blossoms. Felix was having a great time. He had called it a funny country, and he walked around laughing at everything he saw. You would think that American culture struck him as a series of big jokes. The jokes were definitely amusing, and the young man's laughter was light-hearted and warm. He had what is known as a visual sense; and this first look at democratic life brought him the same kind of interest that he would have shown to the movements of a lively young person with a radiant complexion. That interest would have been obvious and flattering; and in this case, Felix could have seemed like a cheerful young exile returning to the places of his childhood. He kept gazing at the vibrant blue of the sky, at the sparkling air, at the scattered and varied splashes of color.

Comme c’est bariolé, eh?” he said to his sister in that foreign tongue which they both appeared to feel a mysterious prompting occasionally to use.

How colorful!” he said to his sister in that foreign language they both seemed to feel a mysterious urge to use from time to time.

“Yes, it is bariolé indeed,” the Baroness answered. “I don’t like the coloring; it hurts my eyes.”

“Yes, it is bariolé for sure,” the Baroness replied. “I’m not a fan of the color; it’s hard on my eyes.”

“It shows how extremes meet,” the young man rejoined. “Instead of coming to the West we seem to have gone to the East. The way the sky touches the house-tops is just like Cairo; and the red and blue sign-boards patched over the face of everything remind one of Mahometan decorations.”

“It shows how extremes meet,” the young man replied. “Instead of coming to the West, we seem to have gone to the East. The way the sky touches the rooftops is just like Cairo; and the red and blue signs plastered over everything remind me of Islamic decorations.”

“The young women are not Mahometan,” said his companion. “They can’t be said to hide their faces. I never saw anything so bold.”

“The young women are not Muslim,” said his companion. “They can’t be said to hide their faces. I’ve never seen anything so bold.”

“Thank Heaven they don’t hide their faces!” cried Felix. “Their faces are uncommonly pretty.”

“Thank goodness they don’t hide their faces!” shouted Felix. “Their faces are really beautiful.”

“Yes, their faces are often very pretty,” said the Baroness, who was a very clever woman. She was too clever a woman not to be capable of a great deal of just and fine observation. She clung more closely than usual to her brother’s arm; she was not exhilarated, as he was; she said very little, but she noted a great many things and made her reflections. She was a little excited; she felt that she had indeed come to a strange country, to make her fortune. Superficially, she was conscious of a good deal of irritation and displeasure; the Baroness was a very delicate and fastidious person. Of old, more than once, she had gone, for entertainment’s sake and in brilliant company, to a fair in a provincial town. It seemed to her now that she was at an enormous fair—that the entertainment and the désagréments were very much the same. She found herself alternately smiling and shrinking; the show was very curious, but it was probable, from moment to moment, that one would be jostled. The Baroness had never seen so many people walking about before; she had never been so mixed up with people she did not know. But little by little she felt that this fair was a more serious undertaking. She went with her brother into a large public garden, which seemed very pretty, but where she was surprised at seeing no carriages. The afternoon was drawing to a close; the coarse, vivid grass and the slender tree-boles were gilded by the level sunbeams—gilded as with gold that was fresh from the mine. It was the hour at which ladies should come out for an airing and roll past a hedge of pedestrians, holding their parasols askance. Here, however, Eugenia observed no indications of this custom, the absence of which was more anomalous as there was a charming avenue of remarkably graceful, arching elms in the most convenient contiguity to a large, cheerful street, in which, evidently, among the more prosperous members of the bourgeoisie, a great deal of pedestrianism went forward. Our friends passed out into this well lighted promenade, and Felix noticed a great many more pretty girls and called his sister’s attention to them. This latter measure, however, was superfluous; for the Baroness had inspected, narrowly, these charming young ladies.

“Yes, their faces are often very pretty,” said the Baroness, who was a very clever woman. She was too smart not to be capable of a lot of sharp and fine observations. She held onto her brother’s arm more tightly than usual; she wasn’t as excited as he was; she spoke very little but took note of many things and reflected on them. She felt a bit anxious; she realized she had truly come to a strange place to make her fortune. Superficially, she was aware of a fair amount of irritation and displeasure; the Baroness was very delicate and picky. In the past, she had gone, for entertainment and in great company, to a fair in a small town. Now it seemed to her that she was at a massive fair, where the entertainment and the annoyances were pretty much the same. She found herself alternating between smiling and feeling overwhelmed; the spectacle was very intriguing, but it was likely at any moment that someone might bump into her. The Baroness had never seen so many people walking around before; she had never been so mixed in with people she didn’t know. Gradually, she felt that this fair was a more serious affair. She and her brother entered a large public garden, which seemed lovely, but she was surprised to see no carriages. The afternoon was coming to an end; the coarse, vibrant grass and the slender tree trunks were illuminated by the setting sun—gilded like gold freshly mined. It was the time when ladies should be out for a stroll, passing by a hedge of pedestrians while holding their parasols at an angle. Here, however, Eugenia noticed no signs of this custom, and its absence was even more unusual because there was a charming avenue of gracefully arching elms conveniently close to a busy street, where, evidently, among the more affluent members of the bourgeois class, plenty of walking was happening. Our friends stepped out onto this well-lit promenade, and Felix noticed many more pretty girls and pointed them out to his sister. This last action, however, was unnecessary; the Baroness had closely inspected these lovely young women.

“I feel an intimate conviction that our cousins are like that,” said Felix.

“I have a strong feeling that our cousins are like that,” said Felix.

The Baroness hoped so, but this is not what she said. “They are very pretty,” she said, “but they are mere little girls. Where are the women—the women of thirty?”

The Baroness hoped so, but this is not what she said. “They’re really pretty,” she said, “but they’re just little girls. Where are the women—the women in their thirties?”

“Of thirty-three, do you mean?” her brother was going to ask; for he understood often both what she said and what she did not say. But he only exclaimed upon the beauty of the sunset, while the Baroness, who had come to seek her fortune, reflected that it would certainly be well for her if the persons against whom she might need to measure herself should all be mere little girls. The sunset was superb; they stopped to look at it; Felix declared that he had never seen such a gorgeous mixture of colors. The Baroness also thought it splendid; and she was perhaps the more easily pleased from the fact that while she stood there she was conscious of much admiring observation on the part of various nice-looking people who passed that way, and to whom a distinguished, strikingly-dressed woman with a foreign air, exclaiming upon the beauties of nature on a Boston street corner in the French tongue, could not be an object of indifference. Eugenia’s spirits rose. She surrendered herself to a certain tranquil gaiety. If she had come to seek her fortune, it seemed to her that her fortune would be easy to find. There was a promise of it in the gorgeous purity of the western sky; there was an intimation in the mild, unimpertinent gaze of the passers of a certain natural facility in things.

“Are you talking about thirty-three?” her brother was about to ask; he often understood both what she said and what she left unsaid. But instead, he just commented on how beautiful the sunset was, while the Baroness, who had come to find her luck, thought that it would be great for her if the people she had to measure herself against were just little girls. The sunset was stunning; they paused to admire it. Felix said he had never seen such a beautiful blend of colors. The Baroness agreed, and she was perhaps more easily impressed because she was aware of many admiring glances from various good-looking people passing by, who couldn't help but notice a distinguished, stylish woman with a foreign air, talking about the beauty of nature on a Boston street corner in French. Eugenia felt uplifted. She embraced a calm happiness. If she had come to find her fortune, it seemed to her that it would be easy to discover. There was a promise of it in the stunning clarity of the western sky; there was a hint in the mild, unassuming gazes of the passersby of a certain natural ease in things.

“You will not go back to Silberstadt, eh?” asked Felix.

“You're not going back to Silberstadt, right?” asked Felix.

“Not tomorrow,” said the Baroness.

“Not tomorrow,” said the Baroness.

“Nor write to the Reigning Prince?”

“Or write to the current ruler?”

“I shall write to him that they evidently know nothing about him over here.”

“I'll write to him that they clearly know nothing about him here.”

“He will not believe you,” said the young man. “I advise you to let him alone.”

“He won’t believe you,” said the young man. “I suggest you leave him alone.”

Felix himself continued to be in high good humor. Brought up among ancient customs and in picturesque cities, he yet found plenty of local color in the little Puritan metropolis. That evening, after dinner, he told his sister that he should go forth early on the morrow to look up their cousins.

Felix was still in a great mood. Raised among old traditions and in charming cities, he still found lots of local character in the small Puritan city. That evening, after dinner, he told his sister that he planned to go out early the next day to visit their cousins.

“You are very impatient,” said Eugenia.

"You're so impatient," Eugenia said.

“What can be more natural,” he asked, “after seeing all those pretty girls today? If one’s cousins are of that pattern, the sooner one knows them the better.”

“What could be more natural,” he asked, “after seeing all those attractive girls today? If your cousins are like that, the sooner you get to know them, the better.”

“Perhaps they are not,” said Eugenia. “We ought to have brought some letters—to some other people.”

“Maybe they aren't,” Eugenia said. “We should have brought some letters—for some other people.”

“The other people would not be our kinsfolk.”

“The other people wouldn’t be our relatives.”

“Possibly they would be none the worse for that,” the Baroness replied.

“Maybe they wouldn’t be worse off for it,” the Baroness replied.

Her brother looked at her with his eyebrows lifted. “That was not what you said when you first proposed to me that we should come out here and fraternize with our relatives. You said that it was the prompting of natural affection; and when I suggested some reasons against it you declared that the voix du sang should go before everything.”

Her brother looked at her with his eyebrows raised. “That’s not what you said when you first suggested that we come out here and hang out with our relatives. You said it was because of natural affection; and when I mentioned some reasons against it, you insisted that the voix du sang should take priority over everything.”

“You remember all that?” asked the Baroness.

“You remember all that?” the Baroness asked.

“Vividly! I was greatly moved by it.”

“Definitely! I was really touched by it.”

She was walking up and down the room, as she had done in the morning; she stopped in her walk and looked at her brother. She apparently was going to say something, but she checked herself and resumed her walk. Then, in a few moments, she said something different, which had the effect of an explanation of the suppression of her earlier thought. “You will never be anything but a child, dear brother.”

She was pacing the room like she had in the morning; she paused and looked at her brother. It seemed she was about to say something, but then she held back and continued walking. After a few moments, she said something else that explained why she had kept her earlier thought to herself. “You will always be just a child, dear brother.”

“One would suppose that you, madam,” answered Felix, laughing, “were a thousand years old.”

“One would think that you, ma'am,” Felix replied with a laugh, “were a thousand years old.”

“I am—sometimes,” said the Baroness.

"I'm—sometimes," said the Baroness.

“I will go, then, and announce to our cousins the arrival of a personage so extraordinary. They will immediately come and pay you their respects.”

“I'll go and let our cousins know about the arrival of someone so remarkable. They’ll come right away to pay their respects.”

Eugenia paced the length of the room again, and then she stopped before her brother, laying her hand upon his arm. “They are not to come and see me,” she said. “You are not to allow that. That is not the way I shall meet them first.” And in answer to his interrogative glance she went on. “You will go and examine, and report. You will come back and tell me who they are and what they are; their number, gender, their respective ages—all about them. Be sure you observe everything; be ready to describe to me the locality, the accessories—how shall I say it?—the mise en scène. Then, at my own time, at my own hour, under circumstances of my own choosing, I will go to them. I will present myself—I will appear before them!” said the Baroness, this time phrasing her idea with a certain frankness.

Eugenia paced the length of the room again, then stopped in front of her brother, placing her hand on his arm. “They’re not coming to see me,” she said. “You can’t let that happen. That’s not how I want to meet them for the first time.” And in response to his questioning look, she continued. “You’ll go check them out and report back. You’ll come back and tell me who they are and what they’re like; how many there are, their gender, their ages—all of it. Make sure you notice everything; be ready to describe the location, the surroundings—how should I put it?—the mise en scène. Then, when I’m ready, at my own time and under circumstances I choose, I will go to them. I’ll introduce myself—I’ll appear before them!” said the Baroness, this time expressing her thoughts with a certain honesty.

“And what message am I to take to them?” asked Felix, who had a lively faith in the justness of his sister’s arrangements.

“And what message should I take to them?” asked Felix, who had a strong belief in the fairness of his sister’s plans.

She looked at him a moment—at his expression of agreeable veracity; and, with that justness that he admired, she replied, “Say what you please. Tell my story in the way that seems to you most—natural.” And she bent her forehead for him to kiss.

She looked at him for a moment—at his expression of sincere honesty; and, with that accuracy he admired, she replied, "Say what you want. Tell my story in whatever way feels most—natural to you." Then she tilted her forehead for him to kiss.

CHAPTER II

The next day was splendid, as Felix had prophesied; if the winter had suddenly leaped into spring, the spring had for the moment as quickly leaped into summer. This was an observation made by a young girl who came out of a large square house in the country, and strolled about in the spacious garden which separated it from a muddy road. The flowering shrubs and the neatly-disposed plants were basking in the abundant light and warmth; the transparent shade of the great elms—they were magnificent trees—seemed to thicken by the hour; and the intensely habitual stillness offered a submissive medium to the sound of a distant church-bell. The young girl listened to the church-bell; but she was not dressed for church. She was bare-headed; she wore a white muslin waist, with an embroidered border, and the skirt of her dress was of colored muslin. She was a young lady of some two or three and twenty years of age, and though a young person of her sex walking bare-headed in a garden, of a Sunday morning in spring-time, can, in the nature of things, never be a displeasing object, you would not have pronounced this innocent Sabbath-breaker especially pretty. She was tall and pale, thin and a little awkward; her hair was fair and perfectly straight; her eyes were dark, and they had the singularity of seeming at once dull and restless—differing herein, as you see, fatally from the ideal “fine eyes,” which we always imagine to be both brilliant and tranquil. The doors and windows of the large square house were all wide open, to admit the purifying sunshine, which lay in generous patches upon the floor of a wide, high, covered piazza adjusted to two sides of the mansion—a piazza on which several straw-bottomed rocking-chairs and half a dozen of those small cylindrical stools in green and blue porcelain, which suggest an affiliation between the residents and the Eastern trade, were symmetrically disposed. It was an ancient house—ancient in the sense of being eighty years old; it was built of wood, painted a clean, clear, faded gray, and adorned along the front, at intervals, with flat wooden pilasters, painted white. These pilasters appeared to support a kind of classic pediment, which was decorated in the middle by a large triple window in a boldly carved frame, and in each of its smaller angles by a glazed circular aperture. A large white door, furnished with a highly-polished brass knocker, presented itself to the rural-looking road, with which it was connected by a spacious pathway, paved with worn and cracked, but very clean, bricks. Behind it there were meadows and orchards, a barn and a pond; and facing it, a short distance along the road, on the opposite side, stood a smaller house, painted white, with external shutters painted green, a little garden on one hand and an orchard on the other. All this was shining in the morning air, through which the simple details of the picture addressed themselves to the eye as distinctly as the items of a “sum” in addition.

The next day was beautiful, just like Felix had predicted; if winter had suddenly turned to spring, spring had just as quickly turned to summer. This was noted by a young girl who stepped out of a large, square country house and wandered through the spacious garden that separated it from a muddy road. The flowering shrubs and neatly arranged plants were soaking up the abundant light and warmth; the transparent shade of the grand elms—magnificent trees—seemed to grow denser by the hour, and the usual stillness created a perfect background for the sound of a distant church bell. The young girl listened to the bell, but she wasn’t dressed for church. She was bare-headed, wearing a white muslin top with an embroidered edge, and her skirt was made of colored muslin. She was a young woman of about twenty-two or twenty-three years old, and although a young woman of her age walking bare-headed in a garden on a Sunday morning in spring can never be an unpleasant sight, you wouldn’t exactly say this innocent Sabbath-breaker was particularly pretty. She was tall and pale, thin and a bit awkward; her hair was fair and completely straight; her dark eyes seemed oddly both dull and restless—falling short of the ideal “fine eyes,” which we usually imagine to be both bright and calm. The doors and windows of the large square house were all wide open to let in the purifying sunshine, which lay in generous patches on the floor of a wide, high-covered porch that extended along two sides of the house—a porch furnished with several straw-bottomed rocking chairs and half a dozen of those small cylindrical stools in green and blue porcelain, suggesting a connection between the residents and Eastern trade, arranged symmetrically. The house was old—old in the sense of being eighty years old; it was made of wood, painted a clean, clear, faded gray, and decorated along the front with flat white wooden pilasters at intervals. These pilasters seemed to support a sort of classic pediment, which featured a large triple window in a boldly carved frame in the middle, and smaller glazed circular apertures in each of its corner angles. A large white door with a highly polished brass knocker faced the rural road, connected by a spacious pathway made of worn and cracked, but very clean bricks. Behind it, there were meadows and orchards, a barn and a pond; and facing it, just a short distance down the road on the other side, stood a smaller white house with green shutters, a little garden on one side and an orchard on the other. All this shone in the morning air, with each simple detail of the scene standing out as clearly as the items in a math problem.

A second young lady presently came out of the house, across the piazza, descended into the garden and approached the young girl of whom I have spoken. This second young lady was also thin and pale; but she was older than the other; she was shorter; she had dark, smooth hair. Her eyes, unlike the other’s, were quick and bright; but they were not at all restless. She wore a straw bonnet with white ribbons, and a long, red, India scarf, which, on the front of her dress, reached to her feet. In her hand she carried a little key.

A second young woman soon came out of the house, crossed the porch, went down into the garden, and approached the girl I've mentioned. This second young woman was also thin and pale, but she was older than the other; she was shorter and had dark, smooth hair. Her eyes, unlike the other’s, were lively and bright, but they weren’t at all restless. She wore a straw hat with white ribbons and a long red scarf from India that reached down to her feet on the front of her dress. In her hand, she held a small key.

“Gertrude,” she said, “are you very sure you had better not go to church?”

“Gertrude,” she said, “are you really sure you shouldn’t go to church?”

Gertrude looked at her a moment, plucked a small sprig from a lilac-bush, smelled it and threw it away. “I am not very sure of anything!” she answered.

Gertrude looked at her for a moment, picked a small sprig from a lilac bush, smelled it, and tossed it aside. “I’m not really sure about anything!” she replied.

The other young lady looked straight past her, at the distant pond, which lay shining between the long banks of fir trees. Then she said in a very soft voice, “This is the key of the dining-room closet. I think you had better have it, if anyone should want anything.”

The other young woman looked right past her, at the faraway pond, which glimmered between the tall banks of fir trees. Then she said in a very gentle voice, “This is the key to the dining room closet. I think you should take it, in case anyone needs something.”

“Who is there to want anything?” Gertrude demanded. “I shall be all alone in the house.”

“Who even wants anything?” Gertrude asked. “I’ll be all alone in the house.”

“Someone may come,” said her companion.

“Someone might show up,” said her companion.

“Do you mean Mr. Brand?”

“Are you referring to Mr. Brand?”

“Yes, Gertrude. He may like a piece of cake.”

“Yes, Gertrude. He might enjoy a slice of cake.”

“I don’t like men that are always eating cake!” Gertrude declared, giving a pull at the lilac-bush.

“I don’t like guys who are always eating cake!” Gertrude declared, giving a tug at the lilac bush.

Her companion glanced at her, and then looked down on the ground. “I think father expected you would come to church,” she said. “What shall I say to him?”

Her friend looked at her, then stared at the ground. “I think Dad expected you to come to church,” she said. “What should I tell him?”

“Say I have a bad headache.”

“Say I have a really bad headache.”

“Would that be true?” asked the elder lady, looking straight at the pond again.

“Is that true?” asked the older woman, looking directly at the pond again.

“No, Charlotte,” said the younger one simply.

“No, Charlotte,” the younger one replied plainly.

Charlotte transferred her quiet eyes to her companion’s face. “I am afraid you are feeling restless.”

Charlotte shifted her calm gaze to her companion's face. “I think you're feeling restless.”

“I am feeling as I always feel,” Gertrude replied, in the same tone.

“I’m feeling the same way I always do,” Gertrude replied, in the same tone.

Charlotte turned away; but she stood there a moment. Presently she looked down at the front of her dress. “Doesn’t it seem to you, somehow, as if my scarf were too long?” she asked.

Charlotte turned away; but she paused for a moment. After a bit, she looked down at the front of her dress. “Don’t you think, somehow, that my scarf is too long?” she asked.

Gertrude walked half round her, looking at the scarf. “I don’t think you wear it right,” she said.

Gertrude walked around her, examining the scarf. “I don’t think you’re wearing it correctly,” she said.

“How should I wear it, dear?”

“How should I wear it, honey?”

“I don’t know; differently from that. You should draw it differently over your shoulders, round your elbows; you should look differently behind.”

“I don’t know; not like that. You should wear it differently over your shoulders, around your elbows; you should look different from behind.”

“How should I look?” Charlotte inquired.

“How should I look?” Charlotte asked.

“I don’t think I can tell you,” said Gertrude, plucking out the scarf a little behind. “I could do it myself, but I don’t think I can explain it.”

“I don’t think I can tell you,” said Gertrude, pulling out the scarf a bit further back. “I could do it myself, but I don’t think I can explain it.”

Charlotte, by a movement of her elbows, corrected the laxity that had come from her companion’s touch. “Well, some day you must do it for me. It doesn’t matter now. Indeed, I don’t think it matters,” she added, “how one looks behind.”

Charlotte moved her elbows to fix the looseness caused by her companion’s touch. “Well, someday you have to do it for me. It doesn’t matter right now. Honestly, I don’t think it matters,” she added, “how one appears in the past.”

“I should say it mattered more,” said Gertrude. “Then you don’t know who may be observing you. You are not on your guard. You can’t try to look pretty.”

“I should say it mattered more,” said Gertrude. “Then you don’t know who might be watching you. You’re not paying attention. You can’t even try to look good.”

Charlotte received this declaration with extreme gravity. “I don’t think one should ever try to look pretty,” she rejoined, earnestly.

Charlotte took this declaration very seriously. “I don’t think anyone should ever try to look pretty,” she replied, sincerely.

Her companion was silent. Then she said, “Well, perhaps it’s not of much use.”

Her companion was quiet. Then she said, “Well, maybe it’s not that helpful.”

Charlotte looked at her a little, and then kissed her. “I hope you will be better when we come back.”

Charlotte glanced at her for a moment and then kissed her. “I hope you feel better when we return.”

“My dear sister, I am very well!” said Gertrude.

“My dear sister, I’m doing great!” said Gertrude.

Charlotte went down the large brick walk to the garden gate; her companion strolled slowly toward the house. At the gate Charlotte met a young man, who was coming in—a tall, fair young man, wearing a high hat and a pair of thread gloves. He was handsome, but rather too stout. He had a pleasant smile. “Oh, Mr. Brand!” exclaimed the young lady.

Charlotte walked down the wide brick path to the garden gate; her companion walked slowly toward the house. At the gate, Charlotte encountered a young man who was coming in—a tall, fair young man wearing a top hat and a pair of thin gloves. He was handsome but a bit too heavyset. He had a nice smile. “Oh, Mr. Brand!” the young lady exclaimed.

“I came to see whether your sister was not going to church,” said the young man.

“I came to check if your sister is going to church,” said the young man.

“She says she is not going; but I am very glad you have come. I think if you were to talk to her a little”.... And Charlotte lowered her voice. “It seems as if she were restless.”

“She says she’s not going; but I’m really glad you’re here. I think if you talked to her a bit...” And Charlotte lowered her voice. “It seems like she’s feeling restless.”

Mr. Brand smiled down on the young lady from his great height. “I shall be very glad to talk to her. For that I should be willing to absent myself from almost any occasion of worship, however attractive.”

Mr. Brand smiled down at the young lady from his impressive height. “I would be more than happy to talk to her. I would even be willing to skip out on just about any worship event, no matter how appealing.”

“Well, I suppose you know,” said Charlotte, softly, as if positive acceptance of this proposition might be dangerous. “But I am afraid I shall be late.”

“Well, I guess you know,” said Charlotte, softly, as if fully agreeing to this idea might be risky. “But I’m afraid I’ll be late.”

“I hope you will have a pleasant sermon,” said the young man.

“I hope you enjoy the sermon,” said the young man.

“Oh, Mr. Gilman is always pleasant,” Charlotte answered. And she went on her way.

“Oh, Mr. Gilman is always nice,” Charlotte replied. And she continued on her way.

Mr. Brand went into the garden, where Gertrude, hearing the gate close behind him, turned and looked at him. For a moment she watched him coming; then she turned away. But almost immediately she corrected this movement, and stood still, facing him. He took off his hat and wiped his forehead as he approached. Then he put on his hat again and held out his hand. His hat being removed, you would have perceived that his forehead was very large and smooth, and his hair abundant but rather colorless. His nose was too large, and his mouth and eyes were too small; but for all this he was, as I have said, a young man of striking appearance. The expression of his little clean-colored blue eyes was irresistibly gentle and serious; he looked, as the phrase is, as good as gold. The young girl, standing in the garden path, glanced, as he came up, at his thread gloves.

Mr. Brand walked into the garden, and Gertrude, hearing the gate close behind him, turned to look at him. For a moment, she watched him approach, then she looked away. But almost immediately, she changed her mind and stood still, facing him. He took off his hat and wiped his forehead as he got closer. Then he put his hat back on and extended his hand. With his hat off, you could see that his forehead was very large and smooth, and his hair was thick but somewhat colorless. His nose was too big, and both his mouth and eyes were a bit small; yet, as I mentioned, he was a young man with a striking presence. The expression in his small, light-colored blue eyes was irresistibly gentle and serious; he looked, as the saying goes, as good as gold. The young girl, standing in the garden path, glanced at his thread gloves as he approached.

“I hoped you were going to church,” he said. “I wanted to walk with you.”

“I hoped you were going to church,” he said. “I wanted to walk with you.”

“I am very much obliged to you,” Gertrude answered. “I am not going to church.”

“I really appreciate it,” Gertrude replied. “I’m not going to church.”

She had shaken hands with him; he held her hand a moment. “Have you any special reason for not going?”

She shook hands with him; he held her hand for a moment. “Is there a specific reason you're not going?”

“Yes, Mr. Brand,” said the young girl.

“Yes, Mr. Brand,” the young girl said.

“May I ask what it is?”

“Can I ask what it is?”

She looked at him smiling; and in her smile, as I have intimated, there was a certain dullness. But mingled with this dullness was something sweet and suggestive. “Because the sky is so blue!” she said.

She looked at him with a smile, and in her smile, as I've mentioned, there was a certain flatness. But mixed in with that flatness was something sweet and hinting. “Because the sky is so blue!” she said.

He looked at the sky, which was magnificent, and then said, smiling too, “I have heard of young ladies staying at home for bad weather, but never for good. Your sister, whom I met at the gate, tells me you are depressed,” he added.

He looked up at the magnificent sky and said, smiling as well, “I've heard of young women staying home because of bad weather, but never because of good weather. Your sister, whom I met at the gate, told me you're feeling down,” he added.

“Depressed? I am never depressed.”

"Feeling down? I'm never down."

“Oh, surely, sometimes,” replied Mr. Brand, as if he thought this a regrettable account of one’s self.

“Oh, definitely, sometimes,” replied Mr. Brand, as if he considered this a regrettable description of oneself.

“I am never depressed,” Gertrude repeated. “But I am sometimes wicked. When I am wicked I am in high spirits. I was wicked just now to my sister.”

“I’m never depressed,” Gertrude repeated. “But sometimes I can be a bit mischievous. When I’m mischievous, I’m in a great mood. I was just a bit wicked to my sister.”

“What did you do to her?”

“What did you do to her?”

“I said things that puzzled her—on purpose.”

“I said things that confused her—on purpose.”

“Why did you do that, Miss Gertrude?” asked the young man.

“Why did you do that, Miss Gertrude?” the young man asked.

She began to smile again. “Because the sky is so blue!”

She started smiling again. “Because the sky is so blue!”

“You say things that puzzle me,” Mr. Brand declared.

“You say things that confuse me,” Mr. Brand declared.

“I always know when I do it,” proceeded Gertrude. “But people puzzle me more, I think. And they don’t seem to know!”

“I always know when I do it,” Gertrude continued. “But I think people confuse me more. And they don’t seem to realize it!”

“This is very interesting,” Mr. Brand observed, smiling.

“This is really interesting,” Mr. Brand said with a smile.

“You told me to tell you about my—my struggles,” the young girl went on.

“You asked me to share my—my struggles,” the young girl continued.

“Let us talk about them. I have so many things to say.”

“Let’s talk about them. I have a lot to say.”

Gertrude turned away a moment; and then, turning back, “You had better go to church,” she said.

Gertrude turned away for a moment; then, turning back, she said, “You should probably go to church.”

“You know,” the young man urged, “that I have always one thing to say.”

“You know,” the young man insisted, “that I always have one thing to say.”

Gertrude looked at him a moment. “Please don’t say it now!”

Gertrude glanced at him for a moment. “Please don’t say it right now!”

“We are all alone,” he continued, taking off his hat; “all alone in this beautiful Sunday stillness.”

“We’re all alone,” he said, taking off his hat; “completely alone in this beautiful Sunday calm.”

Gertrude looked around her, at the breaking buds, the shining distance, the blue sky to which she had referred as a pretext for her irregularities. “That’s the reason,” she said, “why I don’t want you to speak. Do me a favor; go to church.”

Gertrude looked around her at the budding flowers, the bright distance, the blue sky she had used as an excuse for her behavior. “That’s why,” she said, “I don’t want you to talk. Please, do me a favor and go to church.”

“May I speak when I come back?” asked Mr. Brand.

“Can I talk when I get back?” asked Mr. Brand.

“If you are still disposed,” she answered.

“If you’re still willing,” she replied.

“I don’t know whether you are wicked,” he said, “but you are certainly puzzling.”

“I don’t know if you’re bad,” he said, “but you’re definitely confusing.”

She had turned away; she raised her hands to her ears. He looked at her a moment, and then he slowly walked to church.

She turned away and covered her ears with her hands. He looked at her for a moment, then slowly walked to the church.

She wandered for a while about the garden, vaguely and without purpose. The church-bell had stopped ringing; the stillness was complete. This young lady relished highly, on occasions, the sense of being alone—the absence of the whole family and the emptiness of the house. Today, apparently, the servants had also gone to church; there was never a figure at the open windows; behind the house there was no stout negress in a red turban, lowering the bucket into the great shingle-hooded well. And the front door of the big, unguarded home stood open, with the trustfulness of the golden age; or what is more to the purpose, with that of New England’s silvery prime. Gertrude slowly passed through it, and went from one of the empty rooms to the other—large, clear-colored rooms, with white wainscots, ornamented with thin-legged mahogany furniture, and, on the walls, with old-fashioned engravings, chiefly of scriptural subjects, hung very high. This agreeable sense of solitude, of having the house to herself, of which I have spoken, always excited Gertrude’s imagination; she could not have told you why, and neither can her humble historian. It always seemed to her that she must do something particular—that she must honor the occasion; and while she roamed about, wondering what she could do, the occasion usually came to an end. Today she wondered more than ever. At last she took down a book; there was no library in the house, but there were books in all the rooms. None of them were forbidden books, and Gertrude had not stopped at home for the sake of a chance to climb to the inaccessible shelves. She possessed herself of a very obvious volume—one of the series of the Arabian Nights—and she brought it out into the portico and sat down with it in her lap. There, for a quarter of an hour, she read the history of the loves of the Prince Camaralzaman and the Princess Badoura. At last, looking up, she beheld, as it seemed to her, the Prince Camaralzaman standing before her. A beautiful young man was making her a very low bow—a magnificent bow, such as she had never seen before. He appeared to have dropped from the clouds; he was wonderfully handsome; he smiled—smiled as if he were smiling on purpose. Extreme surprise, for a moment, kept Gertrude sitting still; then she rose, without even keeping her finger in her book. The young man, with his hat in his hand, still looked at her, smiling and smiling. It was very strange.

She wandered around the garden for a bit, aimlessly and without direction. The church bell had stopped ringing; everything was completely quiet. Sometimes, this young woman really enjoyed being alone—the absence of her family and the emptiness of the house. Today, it seemed that the servants had also gone to church; there wasn’t a single person at the open windows; behind the house, there was no stout Black woman in a red turban lowering a bucket into the big, shingle-roofed well. The front door of the large, unguarded house stood wide open, as if trusting like in the golden age; or more specifically, like New England’s silver era. Gertrude slowly walked through it and moved from one empty room to another—spacious, brightly colored rooms with white wainscoting, decorated with slender-legged mahogany furniture, and adorned on the walls with old engravings, mostly of biblical scenes, hanging very high. This pleasant feeling of solitude, of having the house to herself, which I previously mentioned, always sparked Gertrude’s imagination; she couldn’t explain why, and neither can her humble chronicler. It always felt to her like she needed to do something special—that she had to honor the moment; and while she wandered around, contemplating what she could do, the moment typically passed. Today, she was more curious than ever. Finally, she picked up a book; there was no library in the house, but there were books in every room. None were off-limits, and Gertrude hadn’t stuck around at home just to chance climbing to the hard-to-reach shelves. She grabbed a very obvious volume—one from the series of the Arabian Nights—and brought it out to the porch, sitting down with it in her lap. For about fifteen minutes, she read the story of the loves of Prince Camaralzaman and Princess Badoura. Finally, looking up, she thought she saw Prince Camaralzaman standing in front of her. A handsome young man was bowing deeply—a magnificent bow unlike anything she’d ever seen before. He seemed to have descended from the clouds; he was incredibly attractive; he smiled—smiled as if he were doing it on purpose. Extreme surprise left Gertrude frozen for a moment; then she stood up, not even holding her place in the book. The young man, hat in hand, continued to look at her, smiling and smiling. It was very strange.

“Will you kindly tell me,” said the mysterious visitor, at last, “whether I have the honor of speaking to Miss Wentworth?”

“Could you please let me know,” said the mysterious visitor, finally, “if I have the honor of speaking to Miss Wentworth?”

“My name is Gertrude Wentworth,” murmured the young woman.

“My name is Gertrude Wentworth,” the young woman said softly.

“Then—then—I have the honor—the pleasure—of being your cousin.”

“Then—then—I have the honor—the pleasure—of being your cousin.”

The young man had so much the character of an apparition that this announcement seemed to complete his unreality. “What cousin? Who are you?” said Gertrude.

The young man looked so much like a ghost that this announcement made him seem even less real. “What cousin? Who are you?” Gertrude asked.

He stepped back a few paces and looked up at the house; then glanced round him at the garden and the distant view. After this he burst out laughing. “I see it must seem to you very strange,” he said. There was, after all, something substantial in his laughter. Gertrude looked at him from head to foot. Yes, he was remarkably handsome; but his smile was almost a grimace. “It is very still,” he went on, coming nearer again. And as she only looked at him, for reply, he added, “Are you all alone?”

He took a few steps back and looked up at the house, then glanced around at the garden and the view in the distance. After that, he burst out laughing. "I guess this must seem really strange to you," he said. There was definitely something genuine in his laughter. Gertrude looked him over from head to toe. Yes, he was very attractive, but his smile almost looked like a grimace. "It's really quiet," he continued, stepping closer again. And when she just stared at him in response, he added, "Are you all by yourself?"

“Everyone has gone to church,” said Gertrude.

“Everyone has gone to church,” Gertrude said.

“I was afraid of that!” the young man exclaimed. “But I hope you are not afraid of me.”

“I knew that would happen!” the young man said. “But I hope you’re not scared of me.”

“You ought to tell me who you are,” Gertrude answered.

“You should tell me who you are,” Gertrude replied.

“I am afraid of you!” said the young man. “I had a different plan. I expected the servant would take in my card, and that you would put your heads together, before admitting me, and make out my identity.”

“I’m afraid of you!” said the young man. “I had a different plan. I thought the servant would take my card, and that you would discuss it together before letting me in, and figure out who I am.”

Gertrude had been wondering with a quick intensity which brought its result; and the result seemed an answer—a wondrous, delightful answer—to her vague wish that something would befall her. “I know—I know,” she said. “You come from Europe.”

Gertrude had been thinking with a sudden intensity that led to a conclusion; and the conclusion felt like an answer—a amazing, joyful answer—to her subtle desire for something to happen to her. “I know—I know,” she said. “You come from Europe.”

“We came two days ago. You have heard of us, then—you believe in us?”

“We arrived two days ago. You've heard of us, then—you believe in us?”

“We have known, vaguely,” said Gertrude, “that we had relations in France.”

“We’ve known, somewhat,” Gertrude said, “that we have relatives in France.”

“And have you ever wanted to see us?” asked the young man.

“And have you ever wanted to see us?” the young man asked.

Gertrude was silent a moment. “I have wanted to see you.”

Gertrude was quiet for a moment. “I've wanted to see you.”

“I am glad, then, it is you I have found. We wanted to see you, so we came.”

“I’m really glad it’s you I’ve found. We wanted to see you, so we came.”

“On purpose?” asked Gertrude.

"On purpose?" Gertrude asked.

The young man looked round him, smiling still. “Well, yes; on purpose. Does that sound as if we should bore you?” he added. “I don’t think we shall—I really don’t think we shall. We are rather fond of wandering, too; and we were glad of a pretext.”

The young man looked around, still smiling. “Well, yes; on purpose. Does that sound like we might bore you?” he added. “I don’t think we will—I really don’t think we will. We actually enjoy wandering, too; and we were happy to have an excuse.”

“And you have just arrived?”

"And you just got here?"

“In Boston, two days ago. At the inn I asked for Mr. Wentworth. He must be your father. They found out for me where he lived; they seemed often to have heard of him. I determined to come, without ceremony. So, this lovely morning, they set my face in the right direction, and told me to walk straight before me, out of town. I came on foot because I wanted to see the country. I walked and walked, and here I am! It’s a good many miles.”

“In Boston, two days ago. At the inn, I asked for Mr. Wentworth. He must be your father. They found out where he lived; they seemed to have heard of him quite a bit. I decided to come without any fuss. So, this beautiful morning, they pointed me in the right direction and told me to walk straight out of town. I walked because I wanted to see the countryside. I kept walking, and here I am! It’s quite a few miles.”

“It is seven miles and a half,” said Gertrude, softly. Now that this handsome young man was proving himself a reality she found herself vaguely trembling; she was deeply excited. She had never in her life spoken to a foreigner, and she had often thought it would be delightful to do so. Here was one who had suddenly been engendered by the Sabbath stillness for her private use; and such a brilliant, polite, smiling one! She found time and means to compose herself, however: to remind herself that she must exercise a sort of official hospitality. “We are very—very glad to see you,” she said. “Won’t you come into the house?” And she moved toward the open door.

“It’s seven and a half miles,” Gertrude said softly. Now that this handsome young man was actually real, she felt a vague tremor of excitement. She had never spoken to a foreigner in her life, and she had often thought it would be amazing to do so. Here was one who had appeared out of the stillness of the Sabbath just for her; and he was so charming, polite, and smiling! Still, she took a moment to compose herself, reminding herself to show a kind of official hospitality. “We’re very—very glad to see you,” she said. “Would you like to come into the house?” And she moved toward the open door.

“You are not afraid of me, then?” asked the young man again, with his light laugh.

"You’re not scared of me, then?" the young man asked again, with a light laugh.

She wondered a moment, and then, “We are not afraid—here,” she said.

She thought for a moment and then said, “We’re not afraid—here.”

“Ah, comme vous devez avoir raison!” cried the young man, looking all round him, appreciatively. It was the first time that Gertrude had heard so many words of French spoken. They gave her something of a sensation. Her companion followed her, watching, with a certain excitement of his own, this tall, interesting-looking girl, dressed in her clear, crisp muslin. He paused in the hall, where there was a broad white staircase with a white balustrade. “What a pleasant house!” he said. “It’s lighter inside than it is out.”

“Ah, you must be right!” exclaimed the young man, glancing around appreciatively. It was the first time Gertrude had heard so much French spoken. It gave her quite a feeling. Her companion observed her, feeling a mix of excitement as he took in this tall, intriguing girl in her fresh, crisp muslin dress. He stopped in the hallway, where there was a wide white staircase with a white railing. “What a lovely house!” he said. “It’s brighter inside than outside.”

“It’s pleasanter here,” said Gertrude, and she led the way into the parlor,—a high, clean, rather empty-looking room. Here they stood looking at each other,—the young man smiling more than ever; Gertrude, very serious, trying to smile.

“It’s nicer here,” said Gertrude, and she led the way into the parlor—a tall, clean, somewhat sparse-looking room. They stood there looking at each other—the young man smiling more than ever; Gertrude, very serious, trying to smile.

“I don’t believe you know my name,” he said. “I am called Felix Young. Your father is my uncle. My mother was his half sister, and older than he.”

“I don’t think you know my name,” he said. “I’m Felix Young. Your dad is my uncle. My mom was his half-sister and older than him.”

“Yes,” said Gertrude, “and she turned Roman Catholic and married in Europe.”

“Yes,” Gertrude said, “and she converted to Roman Catholicism and got married in Europe.”

“I see you know,” said the young man. “She married and she died. Your father’s family didn’t like her husband. They called him a foreigner; but he was not. My poor father was born in Sicily, but his parents were American.”

“I see you know,” said the young man. “She got married and passed away. Your dad’s family didn’t approve of her husband. They called him a foreigner, but he wasn’t. My poor dad was born in Sicily, but his parents were American.”

“In Sicily?” Gertrude murmured.

"In Sicily?" Gertrude whispered.

“It is true,” said Felix Young, “that they had spent their lives in Europe. But they were very patriotic. And so are we.”

“It’s true,” said Felix Young, “that they spent their lives in Europe. But they were very patriotic. And so are we.”

“And you are Sicilian,” said Gertrude.

“And you’re Sicilian,” Gertrude said.

“Sicilian, no! Let’s see. I was born at a little place—a dear little place—in France. My sister was born at Vienna.”

“Sicilian, no! Let’s see. I was born in a small, charming place in France. My sister was born in Vienna.”

“So you are French,” said Gertrude.

“So you’re French,” Gertrude said.

“Heaven forbid!” cried the young man. Gertrude’s eyes were fixed upon him almost insistently. He began to laugh again. “I can easily be French, if that will please you.”

“Heaven forbid!” exclaimed the young man. Gertrude’s eyes were fixed on him almost insistently. He started to laugh again. “I can easily be French if that will make you happy.”

“You are a foreigner of some sort,” said Gertrude.

"You're some kind of foreigner," Gertrude said.

“Of some sort—yes; I suppose so. But who can say of what sort? I don’t think we have ever had occasion to settle the question. You know there are people like that. About their country, their religion, their profession, they can’t tell.”

“Of some kind—yeah; I guess so. But who can say what kind? I don’t think we’ve ever had the chance to figure that out. You know there are people like that. When it comes to their country, their religion, their job, they just can’t explain.”

Gertrude stood there gazing; she had not asked him to sit down. She had never heard of people like that; she wanted to hear. “Where do you live?” she asked.

Gertrude stood there staring; she hadn't asked him to sit down. She had never encountered people like him; she wanted to know more. “Where do you live?” she asked.

“They can’t tell that, either!” said Felix. “I am afraid you will think they are little better than vagabonds. I have lived anywhere—everywhere. I really think I have lived in every city in Europe.” Gertrude gave a little long soft exhalation. It made the young man smile at her again; and his smile made her blush a little. To take refuge from blushing she asked him if, after his long walk, he was not hungry or thirsty. Her hand was in her pocket; she was fumbling with the little key that her sister had given her. “Ah, my dear young lady,” he said, clasping his hands a little, “if you could give me, in charity, a glass of wine!”

“They can’t see that, either!” said Felix. “I’m afraid you’ll think they’re barely better than drifters. I’ve lived everywhere—absolutely everywhere. I honestly think I’ve lived in every city in Europe.” Gertrude let out a soft sigh. It made the young man smile at her again, and his smile made her blush a bit. To escape the blush, she asked him if he was hungry or thirsty after his long walk. Her hand was in her pocket, fiddling with the little key her sister had given her. “Oh, my dear young lady,” he said, clasping his hands slightly, “if you could kindly spare me a glass of wine!”

Gertrude gave a smile and a little nod, and went quickly out of the room. Presently she came back with a very large decanter in one hand and a plate in the other, on which was placed a big, round cake with a frosted top. Gertrude, in taking the cake from the closet, had had a moment of acute consciousness that it composed the refection of which her sister had thought that Mr. Brand would like to partake. Her kinsman from across the seas was looking at the pale, high-hung engravings. When she came in he turned and smiled at her, as if they had been old friends meeting after a separation. “You wait upon me yourself?” he asked. “I am served like the gods!” She had waited upon a great many people, but none of them had ever told her that. The observation added a certain lightness to the step with which she went to a little table where there were some curious red glasses—glasses covered with little gold sprigs, which Charlotte used to dust every morning with her own hands. Gertrude thought the glasses very handsome, and it was a pleasure to her to know that the wine was good; it was her father’s famous madeira. Felix Young thought it excellent; he wondered why he had been told that there was no wine in America. She cut him an immense triangle out of the cake, and again she thought of Mr. Brand. Felix sat there, with his glass in one hand and his huge morsel of cake in the other—eating, drinking, smiling, talking. “I am very hungry,” he said. “I am not at all tired; I am never tired. But I am very hungry.”

Gertrude smiled and nodded slightly before quickly leaving the room. Shortly after, she returned with a large decanter in one hand and a plate in the other, which held a big round cake with frosting on top. While taking the cake from the closet, she had a sharp awareness that it was the snack her sister thought Mr. Brand would enjoy. Her relative from overseas was admiring the pale, high-hung engravings. When she entered, he turned and smiled at her as if they were old friends reuniting after a long time. “You’re serving me yourself?” he asked. “I feel like the gods!” She had served many people, but none had ever said that to her. His comment added a certain lightness to her step as she approached a small table that had some unusual red glasses—glasses decorated with tiny gold sprigs that Charlotte dusted every morning with her own hands. Gertrude thought the glasses were beautiful and felt pleased knowing the wine was good; it was her father’s famous Madeira. Felix Young found it excellent and wondered why he had been told there was no wine in America. She cut him a huge triangle of the cake, and again she thought of Mr. Brand. Felix sat there with a glass in one hand and a big piece of cake in the other—eating, drinking, smiling, and chatting. “I’m really hungry,” he said. “I’m not tired at all; I’m never tired. But I’m very hungry.”

“You must stay to dinner,” said Gertrude. “At two o’clock. They will all have come back from church; you will see the others.”

“You have to stay for dinner,” said Gertrude. “At two o’clock. Everyone will be back from church; you’ll get to see the others.”

“Who are the others?” asked the young man. “Describe them all.”

“Who are the others?” the young man asked. “Tell me about them all.”

“You will see for yourself. It is you that must tell me; now, about your sister.”

“You will see for yourself. It's you who needs to tell me now, about your sister.”

“My sister is the Baroness Münster,” said Felix.

"My sister is Baroness Münster," Felix said.

On hearing that his sister was a Baroness, Gertrude got up and walked about slowly, in front of him. She was silent a moment. She was thinking of it. “Why didn’t she come, too?” she asked.

On hearing that his sister was a Baroness, Gertrude stood up and walked slowly in front of him. She was quiet for a moment. She was processing it. “Why didn’t she come, too?” she asked.

“She did come; she is in Boston, at the hotel.”

“She came; she’s in Boston, at the hotel.”

“We will go and see her,” said Gertrude, looking at him.

“We'll go see her,” Gertrude said, looking at him.

“She begs you will not!” the young man replied. “She sends you her love; she sent me to announce her. She will come and pay her respects to your father.”

“She asks you not to!” the young man replied. “She sends you her love; she sent me to let you know. She will come to pay her respects to your father.”

Gertrude felt herself trembling again. A Baroness Münster, who sent a brilliant young man to “announce” her; who was coming, as the Queen of Sheba came to Solomon, to pay her “respects” to quiet Mr. Wentworth—such a personage presented herself to Gertrude’s vision with a most effective unexpectedness. For a moment she hardly knew what to say. “When will she come?” she asked at last.

Gertrude felt herself trembling again. A Baroness Münster, who sent a talented young man to "announce" her; who was coming, like the Queen of Sheba to Solomon, to pay her "respects" to quiet Mr. Wentworth—such a person appeared before Gertrude with a striking surprise. For a moment, she hardly knew what to say. "When will she arrive?" she finally asked.

“As soon as you will allow her—tomorrow. She is very impatient,” answered Felix, who wished to be agreeable.

“As soon as you let her—tomorrow. She’s really impatient,” replied Felix, wanting to be accommodating.

“Tomorrow, yes,” said Gertrude. She wished to ask more about her; but she hardly knew what could be predicated of a Baroness Münster. “Is she—is she—married?”

“Tomorrow, yes,” Gertrude said. She wanted to ask more about her, but she wasn’t sure what could be said about a Baroness Münster. “Is she— is she—married?”

Felix had finished his cake and wine; he got up, fixing upon the young girl his bright, expressive eyes. “She is married to a German prince—Prince Adolf, of Silberstadt-Schreckenstein. He is not the reigning prince; he is a younger brother.”

Felix had finished his cake and wine; he got up, looking at the young girl with his bright, expressive eyes. “She is married to a German prince—Prince Adolf of Silberstadt-Schreckenstein. He isn’t the reigning prince; he’s a younger brother.”

Gertrude gazed at her informant; her lips were slightly parted. “Is she a—a Princess?” she asked at last.

Gertrude looked at her informant with slightly parted lips. “Is she a—a Princess?” she finally asked.

“Oh, no,” said the young man; “her position is rather a singular one. It’s a morganatic marriage.”

“Oh, no,” said the young man; “her situation is quite unique. It’s a morganatic marriage.”

“Morganatic?” These were new names and new words to poor Gertrude.

“Morganatic?” These were unfamiliar names and terms to poor Gertrude.

“That’s what they call a marriage, you know, contracted between a scion of a ruling house and—and a common mortal. They made Eugenia a Baroness, poor woman; but that was all they could do. Now they want to dissolve the marriage. Prince Adolf, between ourselves, is a ninny; but his brother, who is a clever man, has plans for him. Eugenia, naturally enough, makes difficulties; not, however, that I think she cares much—she’s a very clever woman; I’m sure you’ll like her—but she wants to bother them. Just now everything is en l’air.”

“That’s what they call a marriage, you know, between a member of a royal family and a regular person. They made Eugenia a Baroness, poor woman; but that was all they could do. Now they want to end the marriage. Prince Adolf, between us, is a fool; but his brother, who is smart, has plans for him. Eugenia, understandably, is making things hard; not that I think she really cares—she’s a very clever woman; I’m sure you’ll like her—but she wants to cause them some trouble. Right now, everything is in the air.”

The cheerful, off-hand tone in which her visitor related this darkly romantic tale seemed to Gertrude very strange; but it seemed also to convey a certain flattery to herself, a recognition of her wisdom and dignity. She felt a dozen impressions stirring within her, and presently the one that was uppermost found words. “They want to dissolve her marriage?” she asked.

The cheerful, casual way her visitor shared this darkly romantic story struck Gertrude as quite odd; yet it also felt like a kind of flattery, acknowledging her wisdom and dignity. She felt several emotions stirring inside her, and soon the one that dominated found its voice. “They want to end her marriage?” she asked.

“So it appears.”

"Looks that way."

“And against her will?”

“And against her wishes?”

“Against her right.”

"To her right."

“She must be very unhappy!” said Gertrude.

“She must be really unhappy!” said Gertrude.

Her visitor looked at her, smiling; he raised his hand to the back of his head and held it there a moment. “So she says,” he answered. “That’s her story. She told me to tell it you.”

Her visitor looked at her, smiling; he raised his hand to the back of his head and held it there for a moment. “So she says,” he replied. “That’s her story. She asked me to tell you.”

“Tell me more,” said Gertrude.

"Tell me more," Gertrude said.

“No, I will leave that to her; she does it better.”

“No, I’ll leave that to her; she does it better.”

Gertrude gave her little excited sigh again. “Well, if she is unhappy,” she said, “I am glad she has come to us.”

Gertrude let out another little excited sigh. “Well, if she’s unhappy,” she said, “I’m glad she’s come to us.”

She had been so interested that she failed to notice the sound of a footstep in the portico; and yet it was a footstep that she always recognized. She heard it in the hall, and then she looked out of the window. They were all coming back from church—her father, her sister and brother, and their cousins, who always came to dinner on Sunday. Mr. Brand had come in first; he was in advance of the others, because, apparently, he was still disposed to say what she had not wished him to say an hour before. He came into the parlor, looking for Gertrude. He had two little books in his hand. On seeing Gertrude’s companion he slowly stopped, looking at him.

She had been so interested that she didn’t notice the sound of a footstep in the porch; and yet it was a footstep she always recognized. She heard it in the hallway, and then she looked out the window. They were all coming back from church—her dad, her sister and brother, and their cousins, who always came for Sunday dinner. Mr. Brand had arrived first; he was ahead of the others because, apparently, he still wanted to say what she had wished he wouldn’t say an hour before. He walked into the living room, looking for Gertrude. He had two small books in his hand. When he saw Gertrude’s friend, he slowly stopped, staring at him.

“Is this a cousin?” asked Felix.

“Is this a cousin?” Felix asked.

Then Gertrude saw that she must introduce him; but her ears, and, by sympathy, her lips, were full of all that he had been telling her. “This is the Prince,” she said, “the Prince of Silberstadt-Schreckenstein!”

Then Gertrude realized she needed to introduce him; however, her ears, and by extension, her lips, were filled with everything he had been telling her. “This is the Prince,” she said, “the Prince of Silberstadt-Schreckenstein!”

Felix burst out laughing, and Mr. Brand stood staring, while the others, who had passed into the house, appeared behind him in the open doorway.

Felix burst out laughing, and Mr. Brand stood there staring, while the others, who had gone into the house, appeared behind him in the open doorway.

CHAPTER III

That evening at dinner Felix Young gave his sister, the Baroness Münster, an account of his impressions. She saw that he had come back in the highest possible spirits; but this fact, to her own mind, was not a reason for rejoicing. She had but a limited confidence in her brother’s judgment; his capacity for taking rose-colored views was such as to vulgarize one of the prettiest of tints. Still, she supposed he could be trusted to give her the mere facts; and she invited him with some eagerness to communicate them. “I suppose, at least, they didn’t turn you out from the door;” she said. “You have been away some ten hours.”

That evening at dinner, Felix Young shared his thoughts with his sister, the Baroness Münster. She noticed that he had returned in the best of spirits; however, to her, this was not a reason to celebrate. She had limited confidence in her brother’s judgment; his tendency to see things through rose-colored glasses often dulled one of the prettiest hues. Still, she figured he could be trusted to tell her the facts, and she eagerly invited him to share them. “I suppose they didn’t kick you out, at least,” she said. “You’ve been gone for about ten hours.”

“Turn me from the door!” Felix exclaimed. “They took me to their hearts; they killed the fatted calf.”

“Turn me away from the door!” Felix exclaimed. “They welcomed me with open arms; they celebrated with a feast.”

“I know what you want to say: they are a collection of angels.”

“I know what you want to say: they’re a group of angels.”

“Exactly,” said Felix. “They are a collection of angels—simply.”

“Exactly,” said Felix. “They’re just a bunch of angels—plain and simple.”

C’est bien vague,” remarked the Baroness. “What are they like?”

It's quite vague,” said the Baroness. “What are they like?”

“Like nothing you ever saw.”

"Unlike anything you've ever seen."

“I am sure I am much obliged; but that is hardly more definite. Seriously, they were glad to see you?”

“I really appreciate it; but that's not very clear. Are you serious, they were happy to see you?”

“Enchanted. It has been the proudest day of my life. Never, never have I been so lionized! I assure you, I was cock of the walk. My dear sister,” said the young man, “nous n’avons qu’à nous tenir; we shall be great swells!”

“Enchanted. It has been the proudest day of my life. Never, never have I been so celebrated! I assure you, I was the top dog. My dear sister,” said the young man, “we just have to hold on; we will be big shots!”

Madame Münster looked at him, and her eye exhibited a slight responsive spark. She touched her lips to a glass of wine, and then she said, “Describe them. Give me a picture.”

Madame Münster looked at him, and her eyes showed a slight spark of interest. She touched her lips to a glass of wine and then said, “Tell me about them. Paint me a picture.”

Felix drained his own glass. “Well, it’s in the country, among the meadows and woods; a wild sort of place, and yet not far from here. Only, such a road, my dear! Imagine one of the Alpine glaciers reproduced in mud. But you will not spend much time on it, for they want you to come and stay, once for all.”

Felix emptied his glass. “Well, it’s out in the countryside, surrounded by meadows and woods; a kind of wild spot, but still not too far from here. Only, the road is something else, my dear! Picture an Alpine glacier turned into mud. But you won’t be on it for long, because they’re really hoping you’ll come and stay for good.”

“Ah,” said the Baroness, “they want me to come and stay, once for all? Bon.”

“Ah,” the Baroness said, “they want me to come and stay for good? Great.”

“It’s intensely rural, tremendously natural; and all overhung with this strange white light, this far-away blue sky. There’s a big wooden house—a kind of three-story bungalow; it looks like a magnified Nuremberg toy. There was a gentleman there that made a speech to me about it and called it a ‘venerable mansion;’ but it looks as if it had been built last night.”

“It’s really rural and super natural, all under this strange white light and distant blue sky. There’s a big wooden house—a sort of three-story bungalow; it looks like a giant Nuremberg toy. A guy there gave me a speech about it and called it a ‘venerable mansion,’ but it looks like it was built just last night.”

“Is it handsome—is it elegant?” asked the Baroness.

“Is it good-looking—is it stylish?” asked the Baroness.

Felix looked at her a moment, smiling. “It’s very clean! No splendors, no gilding, no troops of servants; rather straight-backed chairs. But you might eat off the floors, and you can sit down on the stairs.”

Felix looked at her for a moment, smiling. “It’s really clean! No fancy decorations, no gold, no crowd of servants; just plain straight-backed chairs. But you could eat off the floors, and you can sit on the stairs.”

“That must be a privilege. And the inhabitants are straight-backed too, of course.”

“That must be a privilege. And the residents have straight backs too, of course.”

“My dear sister,” said Felix, “the inhabitants are charming.”

"My dear sister," Felix said, "the people here are wonderful."

“In what style?”

"What style?"

“In a style of their own. How shall I describe it? It’s primitive; it’s patriarchal; it’s the ton of the golden age.”

“In a style of their own. How should I describe it? It’s basic; it’s traditional; it’s the tone of the golden age.”

“And have they nothing golden but their ton? Are there no symptoms of wealth?”

“And do they have nothing valuable besides their ton? Are there no signs of wealth?”

“I should say there was wealth without symptoms. A plain, homely way of life: nothing for show, and very little for—what shall I call it?—for the senses; but a great aisance, and a lot of money, out of sight, that comes forward very quietly for subscriptions to institutions, for repairing tenements, for paying doctor’s bills; perhaps even for portioning daughters.”

“I should say there was wealth without any obvious signs. A simple, down-to-earth lifestyle: nothing flashy, and very little for—what should I call it?—for the senses; but a great ease, and a lot of money, kept hidden, that quietly comes out for donations to organizations, for fixing up apartments, for covering medical bills; maybe even for helping daughters get married.”

“And the daughters?” Madame Münster demanded. “How many are there?”

“And the daughters?” Madame Münster asked. “How many are there?”

“There are two, Charlotte and Gertrude.”

“There are two: Charlotte and Gertrude.”

“Are they pretty?”

"Are they attractive?"

“One of them,” said Felix.

"One of them," Felix said.

“Which is that?”

"Which one is that?"

The young man was silent, looking at his sister. “Charlotte,” he said at last.

The young man was quiet, staring at his sister. “Charlotte,” he finally said.

She looked at him in return. “I see. You are in love with Gertrude. They must be Puritans to their finger-tips; anything but gay!”

She looked back at him. “Got it. You're in love with Gertrude. They must be total Puritans; anything but cheerful!”

“No, they are not gay,” Felix admitted. “They are sober; they are even severe. They are of a pensive cast; they take things hard. I think there is something the matter with them; they have some melancholy memory or some depressing expectation. It’s not the epicurean temperament. My uncle, Mr. Wentworth, is a tremendously high-toned old fellow; he looks as if he were undergoing martyrdom, not by fire, but by freezing. But we shall cheer them up; we shall do them good. They will take a good deal of stirring up; but they are wonderfully kind and gentle. And they are appreciative. They think one clever; they think one remarkable!”

“No, they are not gay,” Felix admitted. “They are sober; they’re even serious. They have a thoughtful demeanor; they take things hard. I think something is wrong with them; they’re carrying some sad memory or a troubling expectation. It’s not a pleasure-seeking attitude. My uncle, Mr. Wentworth, is a very dignified old man; he looks like he’s going through a kind of suffering, not by fire, but by freezing. But we’ll lift their spirits; we’ll help them. They’ll need quite a bit of encouragement; but they are incredibly kind and gentle. And they appreciate things. They think I’m clever; they think I’m remarkable!”

“That is very fine, so far as it goes,” said the Baroness. “But are we to be shut up to these three people, Mr. Wentworth and the two young women—what did you say their names were—Deborah and Hephzibah?”

“That’s great, but is it just going to be the three of us—Mr. Wentworth and the two young women—what did you say their names were—Deborah and Hephzibah?”

“Oh, no; there is another little girl, a cousin of theirs, a very pretty creature; a thorough little American. And then there is the son of the house.”

“Oh, no; there’s another little girl, a cousin of theirs, a really pretty one; a complete little American. And then there’s the son of the house.”

“Good!” said the Baroness. “We are coming to the gentlemen. What of the son of the house?”

“Great!” said the Baroness. “We are heading to the gentlemen. What about the son of the house?”

“I am afraid he gets tipsy.”

“He tends to get drunk.”

“He, then, has the epicurean temperament! How old is he?”

“He has an epicurean temperament! How old is he?”

“He is a boy of twenty; a pretty young fellow, but I am afraid he has vulgar tastes. And then there is Mr. Brand—a very tall young man, a sort of lay-priest. They seem to think a good deal of him, but I don’t exactly make him out.”

“He's a 20-year-old guy; a good-looking young man, but I'm afraid he has basic tastes. And then there's Mr. Brand—a really tall young man, kind of like a lay-priest. They seem to think highly of him, but I can't quite figure him out.”

“And is there nothing,” asked the Baroness, “between these extremes—this mysterious ecclesiastic and that intemperate youth?”

“And is there nothing,” asked the Baroness, “between these extremes—this mysterious cleric and that reckless young man?”

“Oh, yes, there is Mr. Acton. I think,” said the young man, with a nod at his sister, “that you will like Mr. Acton.”

“Oh, yes, there’s Mr. Acton. I think,” said the young man, nodding at his sister, “that you’ll like Mr. Acton.”

“Remember that I am very fastidious,” said the Baroness. “Has he very good manners?”

“Just so you know, I’m quite particular,” said the Baroness. “Does he have good manners?”

“He will have them with you. He is a man of the world; he has been to China.”

“He'll have them with you. He's worldly; he’s been to China.”

Madame Münster gave a little laugh. “A man of the Chinese world! He must be very interesting.”

Madame Münster chuckled softly. “A man from the Chinese world! He must be really fascinating.”

“I have an idea that he brought home a fortune,” said Felix.

“I have a feeling that he came home with a lot of money,” said Felix.

“That is always interesting. Is he young, good-looking, clever?”

"That's always interesting. Is he young, attractive, smart?"

“He is less than forty; he has a baldish head; he says witty things. I rather think,” added the young man, “that he will admire the Baroness Münster.”

“He's just under forty; he has a somewhat bald head; he makes clever comments. I have a feeling,” the young man added, “that he will admire Baroness Münster.”

“It is very possible,” said this lady. Her brother never knew how she would take things; but shortly afterwards she declared that he had made a very pretty description and that on the morrow she would go and see for herself.

“It’s definitely possible,” said this lady. Her brother never knew how she would react; but soon after, she said he had given a really nice description and that the next day she would go and see for herself.

They mounted, accordingly, into a great barouche—a vehicle as to which the Baroness found nothing to criticise but the price that was asked for it and the fact that the coachman wore a straw hat. (At Silberstadt Madame Münster had had liveries of yellow and crimson.) They drove into the country, and the Baroness, leaning far back and swaying her lace-fringed parasol, looked to right and to left and surveyed the way-side objects. After a while she pronounced them affreux. Her brother remarked that it was apparently a country in which the foreground was inferior to the plans reculés; and the Baroness rejoined that the landscape seemed to be all foreground. Felix had fixed with his new friends the hour at which he should bring his sister; it was four o’clock in the afternoon. The large, clean-faced house wore, to his eyes, as the barouche drove up to it, a very friendly aspect; the high, slender elms made lengthening shadows in front of it. The Baroness descended; her American kinsfolk were stationed in the portico. Felix waved his hat to them, and a tall, lean gentleman, with a high forehead and a clean shaven face, came forward toward the garden gate. Charlotte Wentworth walked at his side. Gertrude came behind, more slowly. Both of these young ladies wore rustling silk dresses. Felix ushered his sister into the gate. “Be very gracious,” he said to her. But he saw the admonition was superfluous. Eugenia was prepared to be gracious as only Eugenia could be. Felix knew no keener pleasure than to be able to admire his sister unrestrictedly; for if the opportunity was frequent, it was not inveterate. When she desired to please she was to him, as to everyone else, the most charming woman in the world. Then he forgot that she was ever anything else; that she was sometimes hard and perverse; that he was occasionally afraid of her. Now, as she took his arm to pass into the garden, he felt that she desired, that she proposed, to please, and this situation made him very happy. Eugenia would please.

They climbed into a fancy carriage—a vehicle that the Baroness found nothing to criticize except the price and the fact that the driver was wearing a straw hat. (At Silberstadt, Madame Münster had uniforms in yellow and crimson.) They drove out into the countryside, and the Baroness, leaning back while waving her lace-fringed parasol, looked to the right and left, taking in the scenery along the way. After a bit, she declared it affreux. Her brother commented that it seemed to be a countryside where the foreground was less appealing than the plans reculés; to which the Baroness replied that the landscape appeared to be all foreground. Felix had arranged with his new friends the time he would bring his sister; it was four o'clock in the afternoon. The large, clean house looked very inviting to him as the carriage approached; the tall, slender elms cast long shadows in front of it. The Baroness got out; her American relatives were waiting on the porch. Felix waved his hat at them, and a tall, thin man with a high forehead and a clean-shaven face came forward toward the garden gate. Charlotte Wentworth walked alongside him. Gertrude followed behind, moving more slowly. Both young ladies wore rustling silk dresses. Felix guided his sister through the gate. “Be very gracious,” he told her. But he realized the reminder was unnecessary. Eugenia was ready to be gracious in her own unique way. Felix took great pleasure in admiring his sister without reservation; although this opportunity was common, it never lost its excitement. When she wanted to impress, she was for him, like everyone else, the most charming woman in the world. At that moment, he forgot that she could be difficult and temperamental; that he sometimes felt intimidated by her. Now, as she took his arm to enter the garden, he sensed that she wanted to please, and that made him very happy. Eugenia would please.

The tall gentleman came to meet her, looking very rigid and grave. But it was a rigidity that had no illiberal meaning. Mr. Wentworth’s manner was pregnant, on the contrary, with a sense of grand responsibility, of the solemnity of the occasion, of its being difficult to show sufficient deference to a lady at once so distinguished and so unhappy. Felix had observed on the day before his characteristic pallor; and now he perceived that there was something almost cadaverous in his uncle’s high-featured white face. But so clever were this young man’s quick sympathies and perceptions that he already learned that in these semi-mortuary manifestations there was no cause for alarm. His light imagination had gained a glimpse of Mr. Wentworth’s spiritual mechanism, and taught him that, the old man being infinitely conscientious, the special operation of conscience within him announced itself by several of the indications of physical faintness.

The tall gentleman approached her, appearing very stiff and serious. But his stiffness didn't come from a lack of kindness. Mr. Wentworth's demeanor, on the contrary, was filled with a sense of great responsibility, the seriousness of the moment, and the challenge of showing enough respect to a lady who was both highly esteemed and deeply unhappy. Felix had noticed his characteristic paleness the day before, and now he saw that his uncle's sharply defined white face looked almost corpse-like. However, this young man's quick instincts and understanding led him to realize that there was no reason for concern in these grave signs. His vivid imagination caught a glimpse of Mr. Wentworth's inner workings and suggested that since the old man was extremely conscientious, the specific workings of his conscience expressed themselves through several signs of physical weakness.

The Baroness took her uncle’s hand, and stood looking at him with her ugly face and her beautiful smile. “Have I done right to come?” she asked.

The Baroness took her uncle’s hand and stood there, looking at him with her not-so-pretty face and her lovely smile. “Did I do the right thing by coming?” she asked.

“Very right, very right,” said Mr. Wentworth, solemnly. He had arranged in his mind a little speech; but now it quite faded away. He felt almost frightened. He had never been looked at in just that way—with just that fixed, intense smile—by any woman; and it perplexed and weighed upon him, now, that the woman who was smiling so and who had instantly given him a vivid sense of her possessing other unprecedented attributes, was his own niece, the child of his own father’s daughter. The idea that his niece should be a German Baroness, married “morganatically” to a Prince, had already given him much to think about. Was it right, was it just, was it acceptable? He always slept badly, and the night before he had lain awake much more even than usual, asking himself these questions. The strange word “morganatic” was constantly in his ears; it reminded him of a certain Mrs. Morgan whom he had once known and who had been a bold, unpleasant woman. He had a feeling that it was his duty, so long as the Baroness looked at him, smiling in that way, to meet her glance with his own scrupulously adjusted, consciously frigid organs of vision; but on this occasion he failed to perform his duty to the last. He looked away toward his daughters. “We are very glad to see you,” he had said. “Allow me to introduce my daughters—Miss Charlotte Wentworth, Miss Gertrude Wentworth.”

“Very true, very true,” Mr. Wentworth said solemnly. He had planned a little speech in his head, but it completely slipped away. He felt almost scared. No woman had ever looked at him in quite that way—with that fixed, intense smile—and it puzzled and weighed on him that the woman smiling so at him, who instantly made him aware of her having other surprising qualities, was his own niece, the daughter of his father's daughter. The thought that his niece could be a German Baroness, married “morganatically” to a Prince, had already given him a lot to think about. Was it right, was it fair, was it acceptable? He always had trouble sleeping, and the night before he had stayed awake even longer than usual, pondering these questions. The strange term “morganatic” echoed in his mind; it reminded him of a certain Mrs. Morgan he had once known, who had been a bold, unpleasant woman. He felt it was his duty, as long as the Baroness looked at him that way, to meet her gaze with his own carefully composed, deliberately cold stare; but this time he couldn’t manage to do it completely. He looked away toward his daughters. “We're very glad to see you,” he said. “Allow me to introduce my daughters—Miss Charlotte Wentworth, Miss Gertrude Wentworth.”

The Baroness thought she had never seen people less demonstrative. But Charlotte kissed her and took her hand, looking at her sweetly and solemnly. Gertrude seemed to her almost funereal, though Gertrude might have found a source of gaiety in the fact that Felix, with his magnificent smile, had been talking to her; he had greeted her as a very old friend. When she kissed the Baroness she had tears in her eyes. Madame Münster took each of these young women by the hand, and looked at them all over. Charlotte thought her very strange-looking and singularly dressed; she could not have said whether it was well or ill. She was glad, at any rate, that they had put on their silk gowns—especially Gertrude. “My cousins are very pretty,” said the Baroness, turning her eyes from one to the other. “Your daughters are very handsome, sir.”

The Baroness felt she had never encountered people so reserved. But Charlotte kissed her and took her hand, looking at her sweetly and seriously. Gertrude seemed almost somber to her, even though Gertrude might have found something to smile about since Felix, with his charming smile, had been talking to her; he had greeted her like a very old friend. When she kissed the Baroness, she had tears in her eyes. Madame Münster took each of these young women by the hand and examined them closely. Charlotte thought she looked very unusual and dressed oddly; she couldn’t decide if it was good or bad. Still, she was glad they had worn their silk gowns—especially Gertrude. “My cousins are very pretty,” the Baroness said, glancing from one to the other. “Your daughters are very attractive, sir.”

Charlotte blushed quickly; she had never yet heard her personal appearance alluded to in a loud, expressive voice. Gertrude looked away—not at Felix; she was extremely pleased. It was not the compliment that pleased her; she did not believe it; she thought herself very plain. She could hardly have told you the source of her satisfaction; it came from something in the way the Baroness spoke, and it was not diminished—it was rather deepened, oddly enough—by the young girl’s disbelief. Mr. Wentworth was silent; and then he asked, formally, “Won’t you come into the house?”

Charlotte quickly blushed; she had never heard anyone mention her appearance in such a loud, expressive way. Gertrude looked away—not at Felix; she was really pleased. It wasn’t the compliment that made her happy; she didn’t believe it; she thought she was very plain. She could hardly explain why she felt satisfied; it came from the way the Baroness spoke, and it wasn’t lessened—it was actually deepened, strangely enough—by the young girl’s disbelief. Mr. Wentworth was silent; then he asked, formally, “Won’t you come into the house?”

“These are not all; you have some other children,” said the Baroness.

“These aren’t all of them; you have a few other kids,” said the Baroness.

“I have a son,” Mr. Wentworth answered.

“I have a son,” Mr. Wentworth replied.

“And why doesn’t he come to meet me?” Eugenia cried. “I am afraid he is not so charming as his sisters.”

“And why doesn’t he come to meet me?” Eugenia exclaimed. “I’m worried he’s not as charming as his sisters.”

“I don’t know; I will see about it,” the old man declared.

“I don’t know; I’ll look into it,” the old man said.

“He is rather afraid of ladies,” Charlotte said, softly.

"He's quite afraid of women," Charlotte said gently.

“He is very handsome,” said Gertrude, as loud as she could.

“He’s really handsome,” Gertrude said as loudly as she could.

“We will go in and find him. We will draw him out of his cachette.” And the Baroness took Mr. Wentworth’s arm, who was not aware that he had offered it to her, and who, as they walked toward the house, wondered whether he ought to have offered it and whether it was proper for her to take it if it had not been offered. “I want to know you well,” said the Baroness, interrupting these meditations, “and I want you to know me.”

“We’ll go in and find him. We’ll get him out of his cachette.” The Baroness took Mr. Wentworth’s arm, which he hadn’t realized he had offered her, and as they walked toward the house, he wondered if he should have offered it and if it was appropriate for her to take it if he hadn’t. “I want to get to know you well,” said the Baroness, interrupting his thoughts, “and I want you to get to know me.”

“It seems natural that we should know each other,” Mr. Wentworth rejoined. “We are near relatives.”

“It makes sense that we should know each other,” Mr. Wentworth replied. “We’re close relatives.”

“Ah, there comes a moment in life when one reverts, irresistibly, to one’s natural ties—to one’s natural affections. You must have found that!” said Eugenia.

“Ah, there comes a moment in life when you can’t help but return to your true connections—your true feelings. You have to have experienced that!” said Eugenia.

Mr. Wentworth had been told the day before by Felix that Eugenia was very clever, very brilliant, and the information had held him in some suspense. This was the cleverness, he supposed; the brilliancy was beginning. “Yes, the natural affections are very strong,” he murmured.

Mr. Wentworth had been informed the day before by Felix that Eugenia was very smart and exceptionally talented, which kept him in a bit of suspense. He thought this was the cleverness; the talent was just starting to show. “Yes, the natural feelings are quite strong,” he murmured.

“In some people,” the Baroness declared. “Not in all.” Charlotte was walking beside her; she took hold of her hand again, smiling always. “And you, cousine, where did you get that enchanting complexion?” she went on; “such lilies and roses?” The roses in poor Charlotte’s countenance began speedily to predominate over the lilies, and she quickened her step and reached the portico. “This is the country of complexions,” the Baroness continued, addressing herself to Mr. Wentworth. “I am convinced they are more delicate. There are very good ones in England—in Holland; but they are very apt to be coarse. There is too much red.”

“In some people,” the Baroness said. “Not in all.” Charlotte was walking next to her; she took her hand again, always smiling. “And you, cousine, where did you get that lovely complexion?” she asked; “those lilies and roses?” The roses in poor Charlotte’s face quickly started to overshadow the lilies, and she picked up her pace and reached the portico. “This is the land of complexions,” the Baroness continued, speaking to Mr. Wentworth. “I’m convinced they’re more delicate. There are some really good ones in England—in Holland; but they tend to be coarse. There’s too much red.”

“I think you will find,” said Mr. Wentworth, “that this country is superior in many respects to those you mention. I have been to England and Holland.”

“I think you’ll find,” Mr. Wentworth said, “that this country is better in many ways than the ones you mentioned. I’ve been to England and Holland.”

“Ah, you have been to Europe?” cried the Baroness. “Why didn’t you come and see me? But it’s better, after all, this way,” she said. They were entering the house; she paused and looked round her. “I see you have arranged your house—your beautiful house—in the—in the Dutch taste!”

“Ah, you’ve been to Europe?” exclaimed the Baroness. “Why didn’t you come to see me? But maybe it’s for the best this way,” she said. As they entered the house, she stopped and looked around. “I see you’ve decorated your house—your beautiful house—in the Dutch style!”

“The house is very old,” remarked Mr. Wentworth. “General Washington once spent a week here.”

“The house is really old,” Mr. Wentworth said. “General Washington even stayed here for a week.”

“Oh, I have heard of Washington,” cried the Baroness. “My father used to tell me of him.”

“Oh, I’ve heard of Washington,” exclaimed the Baroness. “My dad used to tell me about him.”

Mr. Wentworth was silent a moment, and then, “I found he was very well known in Europe,” he said.

Mr. Wentworth was quiet for a moment, and then he said, “I found out he was quite well known in Europe.”

Felix had lingered in the garden with Gertrude; he was standing before her and smiling, as he had done the day before. What had happened the day before seemed to her a kind of dream. He had been there and he had changed everything; the others had seen him, they had talked with him; but that he should come again, that he should be part of the future, part of her small, familiar, much-meditating life—this needed, afresh, the evidence of her senses. The evidence had come to her senses now; and her senses seemed to rejoice in it. “What do you think of Eugenia?” Felix asked. “Isn’t she charming?”

Felix had stayed in the garden with Gertrude; he was standing in front of her and smiling, just like he had the day before. What happened the day before felt like a kind of dream to her. He had been there and he had changed everything; the others had seen him, they had talked with him; but the idea that he would come again, that he would be part of the future, part of her small, familiar, contemplative life—this required, once again, proof from her senses. The proof had come to her senses now; and her senses seemed to celebrate it. “What do you think of Eugenia?” Felix asked. “Isn’t she charming?”

“She is very brilliant,” said Gertrude. “But I can’t tell yet. She seems to me like a singer singing an air. You can’t tell till the song is done.”

“She is very bright,” said Gertrude. “But I can’t say yet. She seems to me like a singer performing a tune. You can’t know until the song is over.”

“Ah, the song will never be done!” exclaimed the young man, laughing. “Don’t you think her handsome?”

“Ah, the song will never end!” shouted the young man, laughing. “Don’t you think she’s beautiful?”

Gertrude had been disappointed in the beauty of the Baroness Münster; she had expected her, for mysterious reasons, to resemble a very pretty portrait of the Empress Josephine, of which there hung an engraving in one of the parlors, and which the younger Miss Wentworth had always greatly admired. But the Baroness was not at all like that—not at all. Though different, however, she was very wonderful, and Gertrude felt herself most suggestively corrected. It was strange, nevertheless, that Felix should speak in that positive way about his sister’s beauty. “I think I shall think her handsome,” Gertrude said. “It must be very interesting to know her. I don’t feel as if I ever could.”

Gertrude was disappointed by the beauty of Baroness Münster; she had expected her, for some mysterious reason, to look like a very pretty portrait of Empress Josephine that was hanging in one of the parlors, which the younger Miss Wentworth had always admired greatly. But the Baroness was nothing like that—not at all. However, even though she was different, she was truly impressive, and Gertrude felt like she had been corrected in a meaningful way. It was odd, though, that Felix would speak so definitively about his sister’s beauty. “I think I will find her attractive,” Gertrude said. “It must be really interesting to know her. I don’t feel like I ever could.”

“Ah, you will know her well; you will become great friends,” Felix declared, as if this were the easiest thing in the world.

“Ah, you’ll know her well; you two will become great friends,” Felix said, as if it were the easiest thing in the world.

“She is very graceful,” said Gertrude, looking after the Baroness, suspended to her father’s arm. It was a pleasure to her to say that anyone was graceful.

“She’s really graceful,” Gertrude said, watching the Baroness lean on her father’s arm. It made her happy to say that someone was graceful.

Felix had been looking about him. “And your little cousin, of yesterday,” he said, “who was so wonderfully pretty—what has become of her?”

Felix had been looking around. “And your little cousin from yesterday,” he said, “who was so incredibly beautiful—what happened to her?”

“She is in the parlor,” Gertrude answered. “Yes, she is very pretty.” She felt as if it were her duty to take him straight into the house, to where he might be near her cousin. But after hesitating a moment she lingered still. “I didn’t believe you would come back,” she said.

“She’s in the living room,” Gertrude replied. “Yeah, she’s really pretty.” She felt it was her responsibility to take him directly into the house, to where he could be close to her cousin. But after pausing for a moment, she hesitated. “I didn’t think you’d come back,” she said.

“Not come back!” cried Felix, laughing. “You didn’t know, then, the impression made upon this susceptible heart of mine.”

“Don’t come back!” Felix laughed. “You didn’t realize the effect you had on this sensitive heart of mine.”

She wondered whether he meant the impression her cousin Lizzie had made. “Well,” she said, “I didn’t think we should ever see you again.”

She wondered if he was talking about the impression her cousin Lizzie had left. “Well,” she said, “I didn’t think we’d ever see you again.”

“And pray what did you think would become of me?”

“And what did you think would happen to me?”

“I don’t know. I thought you would melt away.”

“I don’t know. I thought you would just disappear.”

“That’s a compliment to my solidity! I melt very often,” said Felix, “but there is always something left of me.”

“That's a compliment to my strength! I often get overwhelmed,” said Felix, “but there's always something of me that remains.”

“I came and waited for you by the door, because the others did,” Gertrude went on. “But if you had never appeared I should not have been surprised.”

“I came and waited for you by the door, because the others did,” Gertrude continued. “But if you had never shown up, I wouldn’t have been surprised.”

“I hope,” declared Felix, looking at her, “that you would have been disappointed.”

“I hope,” said Felix, looking at her, “that you would have been disappointed.”

She looked at him a little, and shook her head. “No—no!”

She glanced at him briefly and shook her head. “No—no!”

“Ah, par exemple!” cried the young man. “You deserve that I should never leave you.”

“Oh, for example!” shouted the young man. “You deserve for me to never leave you.”

Going into the parlor they found Mr. Wentworth performing introductions. A young man was standing before the Baroness, blushing a good deal, laughing a little, and shifting his weight from one foot to the other—a slim, mild-faced young man, with neatly-arranged features, like those of Mr. Wentworth. Two other gentlemen, behind him, had risen from their seats, and a little apart, near one of the windows, stood a remarkably pretty young girl. The young girl was knitting a stocking; but, while her fingers quickly moved, she looked with wide, brilliant eyes at the Baroness.

Going into the parlor, they found Mr. Wentworth introducing people. A young man was standing in front of the Baroness, blushing a lot, laughing a bit, and shifting his weight from one foot to the other—a slender, mild-faced young man with neatly arranged features, similar to Mr. Wentworth's. Two other gentlemen behind him had stood up from their seats, and a little aside, near one of the windows, stood a strikingly pretty young girl. She was knitting a stocking, but while her fingers moved quickly, she looked at the Baroness with wide, bright eyes.

“And what is your son’s name?” said Eugenia, smiling at the young man.

“And what’s your son’s name?” Eugenia asked, smiling at the young man.

“My name is Clifford Wentworth, ma’am,” he said in a tremulous voice.

“My name is Clifford Wentworth, ma’am,” he said in a shaky voice.

“Why didn’t you come out to meet me, Mr. Clifford Wentworth?” the Baroness demanded, with her beautiful smile.

“Why didn’t you come out to meet me, Mr. Clifford Wentworth?” the Baroness asked, flashing her beautiful smile.

“I didn’t think you would want me,” said the young man, slowly sidling about.

“I didn’t think you’d want me,” said the young man, slowly moving around.

“One always wants a beau cousin,—if one has one! But if you are very nice to me in future I won’t remember it against you.” And Madame Münster transferred her smile to the other persons present. It rested first upon the candid countenance and long-skirted figure of Mr. Brand, whose eyes were intently fixed upon Mr. Wentworth, as if to beg him not to prolong an anomalous situation. Mr. Wentworth pronounced his name. Eugenia gave him a very charming glance, and then looked at the other gentleman.

“One always wants a handsome cousin,—if one has one! But if you’re really nice to me from now on, I won’t hold it against you.” And Madame Münster turned her smile to the other people in the room. It first lingered on the honest face and long coat of Mr. Brand, whose eyes were focused intently on Mr. Wentworth, as if pleading with him not to drag out an awkward situation. Mr. Wentworth stated his name. Eugenia gave him a lovely smile, then looked at the other gentleman.

This latter personage was a man of rather less than the usual stature and the usual weight, with a quick, observant, agreeable dark eye, a small quantity of thin dark hair, and a small moustache. He had been standing with his hands in his pockets; and when Eugenia looked at him he took them out. But he did not, like Mr. Brand, look evasively and urgently at their host. He met Eugenia’s eyes; he appeared to appreciate the privilege of meeting them. Madame Münster instantly felt that he was, intrinsically, the most important person present. She was not unconscious that this impression was in some degree manifested in the little sympathetic nod with which she acknowledged Mr. Wentworth’s announcement, “My cousin, Mr. Acton!”

This person was a man of slightly below average height and weight, with a quick, observant, friendly dark eye, a small amount of thin dark hair, and a small mustache. He had been standing with his hands in his pockets, but when Eugenia looked at him, he took them out. Unlike Mr. Brand, he didn’t glance at their host in a vague or urgent way. He looked directly into Eugenia’s eyes, seeming to appreciate the opportunity to meet her. Madame Münster immediately sensed that he was, in essence, the most significant person in the room. She was aware that this feeling was somewhat evident in the little sympathetic nod she gave in response to Mr. Wentworth’s introduction: “My cousin, Mr. Acton!”

“Your cousin—not mine?” said the Baroness.

“Your cousin—not mine?” said the Baroness.

“It only depends upon you,” Mr. Acton declared, laughing.

“It all depends on you,” Mr. Acton said, laughing.

The Baroness looked at him a moment, and noticed that he had very white teeth. “Let it depend upon your behavior,” she said. “I think I had better wait. I have cousins enough. Unless I can also claim relationship,” she added, “with that charming young lady,” and she pointed to the young girl at the window.

The Baroness looked at him for a moment and noticed that he had very white teeth. “It will depend on how you behave,” she said. “I think I’d better wait. I have enough cousins already. Unless I can also say I’m related,” she added, “to that charming young lady,” and she pointed to the young girl at the window.

“That’s my sister,” said Mr. Acton. And Gertrude Wentworth put her arm round the young girl and led her forward. It was not, apparently, that she needed much leading. She came toward the Baroness with a light, quick step, and with perfect self-possession, rolling her stocking round its needles. She had dark blue eyes and dark brown hair; she was wonderfully pretty.

“That’s my sister,” Mr. Acton said. Gertrude Wentworth wrapped her arm around the young girl and guided her forward. It didn't seem like she needed much guidance. She approached the Baroness with a light, quick step and complete confidence, rolling her stocking around its needles. She had dark blue eyes and dark brown hair; she was incredibly pretty.

Eugenia kissed her, as she had kissed the other young women, and then held her off a little, looking at her. “Now this is quite another type,” she said; she pronounced the word in the French manner. “This is a different outline, my uncle, a different character, from that of your own daughters. This, Felix,” she went on, “is very much more what we have always thought of as the American type.”

Eugenia kissed her, just as she had kissed the other young women, and then pulled back a little, looking at her. “Now this is quite a different type,” she said, pronouncing the word in the French way. “This has a different shape, my uncle, a different personality, compared to your own daughters. This, Felix,” she continued, “is much more what we’ve always considered the American type.”

The young girl, during this exposition, was smiling askance at everyone in turn, and at Felix out of turn. “I find only one type here!” cried Felix, laughing. “The type adorable!”

The young girl, during this event, was smiling sideways at everyone one by one, and at Felix out of order. “I only see one type here!” Felix exclaimed, laughing. “The adorable type!”

This sally was received in perfect silence, but Felix, who learned all things quickly, had already learned that the silences frequently observed among his new acquaintances were not necessarily restrictive or resentful. It was, as one might say, the silence of expectation, of modesty. They were all standing round his sister, as if they were expecting her to acquit herself of the exhibition of some peculiar faculty, some brilliant talent. Their attitude seemed to imply that she was a kind of conversational mountebank, attired, intellectually, in gauze and spangles. This attitude gave a certain ironical force to Madame Münster’s next words. “Now this is your circle,” she said to her uncle. “This is your salon. These are your regular habitués, eh? I am so glad to see you all together.”

This moment was met with complete silence, but Felix, who picked up on things quickly, had already figured out that the silences often observed among his new friends weren't necessarily restrictive or resentful. It was, you could say, the silence of anticipation, of modesty. They were all gathered around his sister, as if they were waiting for her to show off some unique skill or brilliant talent. Their demeanor seemed to suggest that she was some kind of conversational performer, dressed, intellectually, in gauze and sequins. This attitude gave a certain ironic weight to Madame Münster’s next words. “Now this is your circle,” she said to her uncle. “This is your salon. These are your regular habitués, right? I'm so glad to see you all together.”

“Oh,” said Mr. Wentworth, “they are always dropping in and out. You must do the same.”

“Oh,” said Mr. Wentworth, “they’re always coming and going. You should do the same.”

“Father,” interposed Charlotte Wentworth, “they must do something more.” And she turned her sweet, serious face, that seemed at once timid and placid, upon their interesting visitor. “What is your name?” she asked.

“Dad,” Charlotte Wentworth cut in, “they have to do something more.” She turned her sweet, serious face, which looked both shy and calm, towards their intriguing guest. “What’s your name?” she asked.

“Eugenia-Camilla-Dolores,” said the Baroness, smiling. “But you needn’t say all that.”

“Eugenia-Camilla-Dolores,” the Baroness said with a smile. “But you don’t have to say all that.”

“I will say Eugenia, if you will let me. You must come and stay with us.”

“I'll say, Eugenia, if you don't mind. You have to come and stay with us.”

The Baroness laid her hand upon Charlotte’s arm very tenderly; but she reserved herself. She was wondering whether it would be possible to “stay” with these people. “It would be very charming—very charming,” she said; and her eyes wandered over the company, over the room. She wished to gain time before committing herself. Her glance fell upon young Mr. Brand, who stood there, with his arms folded and his hand on his chin, looking at her. “The gentleman, I suppose, is a sort of ecclesiastic,” she said to Mr. Wentworth, lowering her voice a little.

The Baroness gently placed her hand on Charlotte’s arm, but she held back. She was wondering if it would be possible to "stick around" with these people. “That would be really nice—really nice,” she said, glancing around the room at the guests. She wanted to buy herself some time before making a decision. Her eyes landed on young Mr. Brand, who stood there, arms crossed and hand on his chin, looking at her. “I assume that gentleman is some kind of cleric,” she remarked to Mr. Wentworth, lowering her voice slightly.

“He is a minister,” answered Mr. Wentworth.

"He’s a minister," replied Mr. Wentworth.

“A Protestant?” asked Eugenia.

"A Protestant?" Eugenia asked.

“I am a Unitarian, madam,” replied Mr. Brand, impressively.

“I’m a Unitarian, ma’am,” Mr. Brand replied, impressively.

“Ah, I see,” said Eugenia. “Something new.” She had never heard of this form of worship.

“Ah, I get it,” said Eugenia. “Something new.” She had never heard of this type of worship.

Mr. Acton began to laugh, and Gertrude looked anxiously at Mr. Brand.

Mr. Acton started to laugh, and Gertrude glanced nervously at Mr. Brand.

“You have come very far,” said Mr. Wentworth.

"You've come a long way," Mr. Wentworth said.

“Very far—very far,” the Baroness replied, with a graceful shake of her head—a shake that might have meant many different things.

“Very far—very far,” the Baroness replied, shaking her head gracefully—a gesture that could have implied many different meanings.

“That’s a reason why you ought to settle down with us,” said Mr. Wentworth, with that dryness of utterance which, as Eugenia was too intelligent not to feel, took nothing from the delicacy of his meaning.

“That’s why you should settle down with us,” Mr. Wentworth said, his tone dry, which, as Eugenia was smart enough to notice, didn’t lessen the subtlety of his meaning.

She looked at him, and for an instant, in his cold, still face, she seemed to see a far-away likeness to the vaguely remembered image of her mother. Eugenia was a woman of sudden emotions, and now, unexpectedly, she felt one rising in her heart. She kept looking round the circle; she knew that there was admiration in all the eyes that were fixed upon her. She smiled at them all.

She looked at him, and for a moment, in his cold, expressionless face, she thought she noticed a distant resemblance to her mother’s vaguely remembered image. Eugenia was a woman full of sudden emotions, and now, unexpectedly, she felt one stirring in her heart. She kept glancing around the circle; she knew that there was admiration in all the eyes watching her. She smiled at everyone.

“I came to look—to try—to ask,” she said. “It seems to me I have done well. I am very tired; I want to rest.” There were tears in her eyes. The luminous interior, the gentle, tranquil people, the simple, serious life—the sense of these things pressed upon her with an overmastering force, and she felt herself yielding to one of the most genuine emotions she had ever known. “I should like to stay here,” she said. “Pray take me in.”

“I came to see—to try—to ask,” she said. “It seems to me I’ve done well. I’m really tired; I want to rest.” Tears filled her eyes. The bright, welcoming space, the calm, peaceful people, the straightforward, sincere life—the weight of it all overwhelmed her, and she felt herself giving in to one of the most real emotions she had ever experienced. “I would like to stay here,” she said. “Please take me in.”

Though she was smiling, there were tears in her voice as well as in her eyes. “My dear niece,” said Mr. Wentworth, softly. And Charlotte put out her arms and drew the Baroness toward her; while Robert Acton turned away, with his hands stealing into his pockets.

Though she was smiling, there were tears in her voice as well as in her eyes. “My dear niece,” said Mr. Wentworth softly. And Charlotte opened her arms and pulled the Baroness toward her, while Robert Acton turned away, his hands slipping into his pockets.

CHAPTER IV

A few days after the Baroness Münster had presented herself to her American kinsfolk she came, with her brother, and took up her abode in that small white house adjacent to Mr. Wentworth’s own dwelling of which mention has already been made. It was on going with his daughters to return her visit that Mr. Wentworth placed this comfortable cottage at her service; the offer being the result of a domestic colloquy, diffused through the ensuing twenty-four hours, in the course of which the two foreign visitors were discussed and analyzed with a great deal of earnestness and subtlety. The discussion went forward, as I say, in the family circle; but that circle on the evening following Madame Münster’s return to town, as on many other occasions, included Robert Acton and his pretty sister. If you had been present, it would probably not have seemed to you that the advent of these brilliant strangers was treated as an exhilarating occurrence, a pleasure the more in this tranquil household, a prospective source of entertainment. This was not Mr. Wentworth’s way of treating any human occurrence. The sudden irruption into the well-ordered consciousness of the Wentworths of an element not allowed for in its scheme of usual obligations required a readjustment of that sense of responsibility which constituted its principal furniture. To consider an event, crudely and baldly, in the light of the pleasure it might bring them was an intellectual exercise with which Felix Young’s American cousins were almost wholly unacquainted, and which they scarcely supposed to be largely pursued in any section of human society. The arrival of Felix and his sister was a satisfaction, but it was a singularly joyless and inelastic satisfaction. It was an extension of duty, of the exercise of the more recondite virtues; but neither Mr. Wentworth, nor Charlotte, nor Mr. Brand, who, among these excellent people, was a great promoter of reflection and aspiration, frankly adverted to it as an extension of enjoyment. This function was ultimately assumed by Gertrude Wentworth, who was a peculiar girl, but the full compass of whose peculiarities had not been exhibited before they very ingeniously found their pretext in the presence of these possibly too agreeable foreigners. Gertrude, however, had to struggle with a great accumulation of obstructions, both of the subjective, as the metaphysicians say, and of the objective, order; and indeed it is no small part of the purpose of this little history to set forth her struggle. What seemed paramount in this abrupt enlargement of Mr. Wentworth’s sympathies and those of his daughters was an extension of the field of possible mistakes; and the doctrine, as it may almost be called, of the oppressive gravity of mistakes was one of the most cherished traditions of the Wentworth family.

A few days after the Baroness Münster introduced herself to her American relatives, she and her brother moved into that small white house next to Mr. Wentworth’s home that has already been mentioned. When Mr. Wentworth went with his daughters to return her visit, he offered her this cozy cottage; the offer came after a family discussion over the next twenty-four hours, during which they talked about and analyzed the two foreign visitors in great detail. This discussion took place in the family circle, which, on the evening after Madame Münster returned to town, included Robert Acton and his pretty sister, as it often did. If you had been there, you might not have thought the arrival of these fascinating strangers was seen as an exciting event, a nice addition to this calm household, and a potential source of entertainment. That wasn't how Mr. Wentworth approached any situation. The sudden introduction of an unexpected element into the well-organized lives of the Wentworths required them to rethink their sense of responsibility, which was the main aspect of their existence. Treating an event simply and directly in terms of the pleasure it could bring them was an exercise that Felix Young’s American cousins were not familiar with and did not believe was widely practiced in any part of society. The arrival of Felix and his sister was fulfilling, but it was a uniquely joyless and inflexible kind of fulfillment. It meant an expansion of duty and the practice of deeper virtues; however, neither Mr. Wentworth, nor Charlotte, nor Mr. Brand—who among these admirable people encouraged thought and aspiration—acknowledged it as an expansion of enjoyment. This role was ultimately taken on by Gertrude Wentworth, who was an unusual girl, although her full range of peculiarities had not been fully revealed until she cleverly used them as a rationale for the presence of these possibly too charming foreigners. Nevertheless, Gertrude had to navigate many obstacles, both internal, as the metaphysicians would say, and external. In fact, a significant part of this little story is to illustrate her struggle. What seemed most important in this sudden broadening of Mr. Wentworth’s sympathies and those of his daughters was an increase in the potential for mistakes; and the belief, which could almost be called a doctrine, in the burdensome weight of mistakes was one of the most valued traditions of the Wentworth family.

“I don’t believe she wants to come and stay in this house,” said Gertrude; Madame Münster, from this time forward, receiving no other designation than the personal pronoun. Charlotte and Gertrude acquired considerable facility in addressing her, directly, as “Eugenia;” but in speaking of her to each other they rarely called her anything but “she.”

“I don’t think she wants to come and stay in this house,” said Gertrude; Madame Münster, from that point on, received no other title than the personal pronoun. Charlotte and Gertrude quickly got used to directly addressing her as “Eugenia;” but when they talked about her to each other, they hardly ever called her anything but “she.”

“Doesn’t she think it good enough for her?” cried little Lizzie Acton, who was always asking unpractical questions that required, in strictness, no answer, and to which indeed she expected no other answer than such as she herself invariably furnished in a small, innocently-satirical laugh.

“Doesn't she think it's good enough for her?” exclaimed little Lizzie Acton, who was always asking impractical questions that technically needed no answer, and to which she really expected nothing more than the small, playfully sarcastic laugh she always provided herself.

“She certainly expressed a willingness to come,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“She definitely showed she was willing to come,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“That was only politeness,” Gertrude rejoined.

"That was just politeness," Gertrude replied.

“Yes, she is very polite—very polite,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“Yes, she is really polite—really polite,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“She is too polite,” his son declared, in a softly growling tone which was habitual to him, but which was an indication of nothing worse than a vaguely humorous intention. “It is very embarrassing.”

“She is too polite,” his son said, in a softly growling tone that was typical for him, but it only hinted at a vague sense of humor. “It’s really embarrassing.”

“That is more than can be said of you, sir,” said Lizzie Acton, with her little laugh.

"That’s more than can be said for you, sir," Lizzie Acton said with a little laugh.

“Well, I don’t mean to encourage her,” Clifford went on.

“Well, I don’t mean to encourage her,” Clifford continued.

“I’m sure I don’t care if you do!” cried Lizzie.

“I really don’t care if you do!” Lizzie shouted.

“She will not think of you, Clifford,” said Gertrude, gravely.

“She won't think about you, Clifford,” Gertrude said seriously.

“I hope not!” Clifford exclaimed.

“I hope not!” Clifford said.

“She will think of Robert,” Gertrude continued, in the same tone.

“She will think of Robert,” Gertrude continued, in the same tone.

Robert Acton began to blush; but there was no occasion for it, for everyone was looking at Gertrude—everyone, at least, save Lizzie, who, with her pretty head on one side, contemplated her brother.

Robert Acton started to blush; but there was no reason for it, since everyone was focused on Gertrude—everyone, at least, except for Lizzie, who, with her pretty head tilted to one side, was watching her brother.

“Why do you attribute motives, Gertrude?” asked Mr. Wentworth.

“Why do you assume motives, Gertrude?” asked Mr. Wentworth.

“I don’t attribute motives, father,” said Gertrude. “I only say she will think of Robert; and she will!”

“I don't assume people's motives, dad,” said Gertrude. “I just know she will think of Robert; and she will!”

“Gertrude judges by herself!” Acton exclaimed, laughing. “Don’t you, Gertrude? Of course the Baroness will think of me. She will think of me from morning till night.”

“Gertrude makes her own judgments!” Acton exclaimed, laughing. “Don’t you, Gertrude? Of course the Baroness will think about me. She’ll think about me from morning till night.”

“She will be very comfortable here,” said Charlotte, with something of a housewife’s pride. “She can have the large northeast room. And the French bedstead,” Charlotte added, with a constant sense of the lady’s foreignness.

“She will be really comfortable here,” said Charlotte, with a hint of a housewife’s pride. “She can have the big northeast room. And the French bed,” Charlotte added, always aware of the lady’s foreign background.

“She will not like it,” said Gertrude; “not even if you pin little tidies all over the chairs.”

“She won’t like it,” Gertrude said. “Not even if you put little coasters all over the chairs.”

“Why not, dear?” asked Charlotte, perceiving a touch of irony here, but not resenting it.

“Why not, dear?” Charlotte asked, noticing a hint of irony in the remark, but not taking offense.

Gertrude had left her chair; she was walking about the room; her stiff silk dress, which she had put on in honor of the Baroness, made a sound upon the carpet. “I don’t know,” she replied. “She will want something more—more private.”

Gertrude had gotten up from her chair; she was pacing the room; her stiff silk dress, which she had worn to honor the Baroness, rustled against the carpet. “I don’t know,” she replied. “She’ll want something more—more private.”

“If she wants to be private she can stay in her room,” Lizzie Acton remarked.

“If she wants to keep things to herself, she can just stay in her room,” Lizzie Acton commented.

Gertrude paused in her walk, looking at her. “That would not be pleasant,” she answered. “She wants privacy and pleasure together.”

Gertrude stopped in her tracks, gazing at her. “That wouldn’t be enjoyable,” she replied. “She wants both privacy and pleasure.”

Robert Acton began to laugh again. “My dear cousin, what a picture!”

Robert Acton started laughing again. “My dear cousin, what a scene!”

Charlotte had fixed her serious eyes upon her sister; she wondered whence she had suddenly derived these strange notions. Mr. Wentworth also observed his younger daughter.

Charlotte had fixed her serious eyes on her sister; she wondered where these strange ideas had suddenly come from. Mr. Wentworth also noticed his younger daughter.

“I don’t know what her manner of life may have been,” he said; “but she certainly never can have enjoyed a more refined and salubrious home.”

“I don’t know what her lifestyle was like,” he said; “but she definitely could never have had a more cultured and healthy home.”

Gertrude stood there looking at them all. “She is the wife of a Prince,” she said.

Gertrude stood there looking at all of them. “She’s the wife of a prince,” she said.

“We are all princes here,” said Mr. Wentworth; “and I don’t know of any palace in this neighborhood that is to let.”

“We're all royalty here,” said Mr. Wentworth; “and I don’t know of any castle in this area that’s available.”

“Cousin William,” Robert Acton interposed, “do you want to do something handsome? Make them a present, for three months, of the little house over the way.”

“Cousin William,” Robert Acton cut in, “do you want to do something nice? Give them a gift of the little house over there for three months.”

“You are very generous with other people’s things!” cried his sister.

“You're so generous with other people's stuff!” his sister exclaimed.

“Robert is very generous with his own things,” Mr. Wentworth observed dispassionately, and looking, in cold meditation, at his kinsman.

“Robert is very generous with his own things,” Mr. Wentworth said calmly, looking at his relative with a detached expression.

“Gertrude,” Lizzie went on, “I had an idea you were so fond of your new cousin.”

“Gertrude,” Lizzie continued, “I thought you were really fond of your new cousin.”

“Which new cousin?” asked Gertrude.

“Which new cousin?” Gertrude asked.

“I don’t mean the Baroness!” the young girl rejoined, with her laugh. “I thought you expected to see so much of him.”

“I’m not talking about the Baroness!” the young girl shot back with a laugh. “I thought you were looking forward to seeing so much of him.”

“Of Felix? I hope to see a great deal of him,” said Gertrude, simply.

“Of Felix? I hope to see a lot of him,” said Gertrude, simply.

“Then why do you want to keep him out of the house?”

“Then why do you want to keep him out of the house?”

Gertrude looked at Lizzie Acton, and then looked away.

Gertrude glanced at Lizzie Acton and then turned away.

“Should you want me to live in the house with you, Lizzie?” asked Clifford.

“Do you want me to live in the house with you, Lizzie?” asked Clifford.

“I hope you never will. I hate you!” Such was this young lady’s reply.

“I hope you never do. I hate you!” That was the young lady's response.

“Father,” said Gertrude, stopping before Mr. Wentworth and smiling, with a smile the sweeter, as her smile always was, for its rarity; “do let them live in the little house over the way. It will be lovely!”

“Dad,” Gertrude said, stopping in front of Mr. Wentworth and smiling, her smile even sweeter than usual because it was so rare; “please let them live in the little house across the street. It would be wonderful!”

Robert Acton had been watching her. “Gertrude is right,” he said. “Gertrude is the cleverest girl in the world. If I might take the liberty, I should strongly recommend their living there.”

Robert Acton had been watching her. “Gertrude is right,” he said. “Gertrude is the smartest girl in the world. If I may be so bold, I strongly suggest they move there.”

“There is nothing there so pretty as the northeast room,” Charlotte urged.

“There’s nothing more beautiful than the northeast room,” Charlotte insisted.

“She will make it pretty. Leave her alone!” Acton exclaimed.

“She'll make it nice. Just leave her alone!” Acton shouted.

Gertrude, at his compliment, had blushed and looked at him: it was as if someone less familiar had complimented her. “I am sure she will make it pretty. It will be very interesting. It will be a place to go to. It will be a foreign house.”

Gertrude, at his compliment, blushed and looked at him as if someone she didn't know well had praised her. “I’m sure she’ll make it beautiful. It will be really interesting. It’ll be a place to visit. It’ll feel like a foreign house.”

“Are we very sure that we need a foreign house?” Mr. Wentworth inquired. “Do you think it desirable to establish a foreign house—in this quiet place?”

“Are we really sure we need a foreign house?” Mr. Wentworth asked. “Do you think it’s a good idea to set up a foreign house—in this peaceful spot?”

“You speak,” said Acton, laughing, “as if it were a question of the poor Baroness opening a wine-shop or a gaming-table.”

“You talk,” Acton said, laughing, “as if it were just a matter of the poor Baroness starting a wine shop or a gambling table.”

“It would be too lovely!” Gertrude declared again, laying her hand on the back of her father’s chair.

“It would be so lovely!” Gertrude declared again, resting her hand on the back of her father’s chair.

“That she should open a gaming-table?” Charlotte asked, with great gravity.

"That she should create a gaming table?" Charlotte asked seriously.

Gertrude looked at her a moment, and then, “Yes, Charlotte,” she said, simply.

Gertrude glanced at her for a moment and then said, “Yes, Charlotte,” straightforwardly.

“Gertrude is growing pert,” Clifford Wentworth observed, with his humorous young growl. “That comes of associating with foreigners.”

“Gertrude is getting a bit too confident,” Clifford Wentworth noted with his playful young growl. “That’s what happens when you hang out with foreigners.”

Mr. Wentworth looked up at his daughter, who was standing beside him; he drew her gently forward. “You must be careful,” he said. “You must keep watch. Indeed, we must all be careful. This is a great change; we are to be exposed to peculiar influences. I don’t say they are bad. I don’t judge them in advance. But they may perhaps make it necessary that we should exercise a great deal of wisdom and self-control. It will be a different tone.”

Mr. Wentworth looked up at his daughter, who was standing next to him; he gently pulled her forward. “You need to be careful,” he said. “You have to stay alert. In fact, we all need to be careful. This is a big change; we’re going to be exposed to unusual influences. I’m not saying they’re bad. I’m not judging them ahead of time. But they might require us to show a lot of wisdom and self-control. It will have a different vibe.”

Gertrude was silent a moment, in deference to her father’s speech; then she spoke in a manner that was not in the least an answer to it. “I want to see how they will live. I am sure they will have different hours. She will do all kinds of little things differently. When we go over there it will be like going to Europe. She will have a boudoir. She will invite us to dinner—very late. She will breakfast in her room.”

Gertrude was quiet for a moment, respecting her father's speech; then she spoke in a way that didn’t really respond to it. “I want to see how they’ll live. I’m sure they’ll have different schedules. She'll do all sorts of little things differently. When we visit, it’ll feel like traveling to Europe. She’ll have a private sitting room. She’ll invite us to dinner—very late. She’ll have breakfast in her room.”

Charlotte gazed at her sister again. Gertrude’s imagination seemed to her to be fairly running riot. She had always known that Gertrude had a great deal of imagination—she had been very proud of it. But at the same time she had always felt that it was a dangerous and irresponsible faculty; and now, to her sense, for the moment, it seemed to threaten to make her sister a strange person who should come in suddenly, as from a journey, talking of the peculiar and possibly unpleasant things she had observed. Charlotte’s imagination took no journeys whatever; she kept it, as it were, in her pocket, with the other furniture of this receptacle—a thimble, a little box of peppermint, and a morsel of court-plaster. “I don’t believe she would have any dinner—or any breakfast,” said Miss Wentworth. “I don’t believe she knows how to do anything herself. I should have to get her ever so many servants, and she wouldn’t like them.”

Charlotte looked at her sister again. Gertrude’s imagination seemed to be running wild. She had always known that Gertrude had a vivid imagination—she was very proud of it. But at the same time, she had always felt it was a dangerous and reckless trait; and now, at that moment, it seemed to threaten to turn her sister into a strange person who would suddenly return from a trip, talking about the odd and possibly unpleasant things she had seen. Charlotte’s imagination went nowhere at all; she kept it, like the other items in her purse—a thimble, a small box of mints, and a piece of band-aid. “I don’t think she would have any dinner—or any breakfast,” said Miss Wentworth. “I don’t think she knows how to do anything for herself. I would have to hire her a lot of servants, and she wouldn’t like them.”

“She has a maid,” said Gertrude; “a French maid. She mentioned her.”

“She has a maid,” Gertrude said, “a French maid. She mentioned her.”

“I wonder if the maid has a little fluted cap and red slippers,” said Lizzie Acton. “There was a French maid in that play that Robert took me to see. She had pink stockings; she was very wicked.”

“I wonder if the maid has a little fluted cap and red slippers,” said Lizzie Acton. “There was a French maid in that play that Robert took me to see. She had pink stockings; she was very wicked.”

“She was a soubrette,” Gertrude announced, who had never seen a play in her life. “They call that a soubrette. It will be a great chance to learn French.” Charlotte gave a little soft, helpless groan. She had a vision of a wicked, theatrical person, clad in pink stockings and red shoes, and speaking, with confounding volubility, an incomprehensible tongue, flitting through the sacred penetralia of that large, clean house. “That is one reason in favor of their coming here,” Gertrude went on. “But we can make Eugenia speak French to us, and Felix. I mean to begin—the next time.”

“She was a soubrette,” Gertrude declared, having never seen a play in her life. “They call that a soubrette. It will be a great opportunity to learn French.” Charlotte let out a soft, helpless groan. She imagined a mischievous, theatrical person, dressed in pink stockings and red shoes, speaking in a rapid, confusing language, flitting through the sacred areas of that large, clean house. “That’s one reason to have them come here,” Gertrude continued. “But we can get Eugenia to speak French to us, and Felix. I’m planning to start—the next time.”

Mr. Wentworth had kept her standing near him, and he gave her his earnest, thin, unresponsive glance again. “I want you to make me a promise, Gertrude,” he said.

Mr. Wentworth had her standing close to him, and he gave her his serious, thin, unresponsive look again. “I want you to promise me something, Gertrude,” he said.

“What is it?” she asked, smiling.

“What is it?” she asked, smiling.

“Not to get excited. Not to allow these—these occurrences to be an occasion for excitement.”

“Don't get too excited. Don't let these—these events be a reason to get worked up.”

She looked down at him a moment, and then she shook her head. “I don’t think I can promise that, father. I am excited already.”

She looked down at him for a moment, then shook her head. “I don’t think I can promise that, Dad. I’m already excited.”

Mr. Wentworth was silent a while; they all were silent, as if in recognition of something audacious and portentous.

Mr. Wentworth was quiet for a while; everyone was quiet, as if acknowledging something bold and significant.

“I think they had better go to the other house,” said Charlotte, quietly.

“I think they should go to the other house,” said Charlotte, quietly.

“I shall keep them in the other house,” Mr. Wentworth subjoined, more pregnantly.

“I'll keep them in the other house,” Mr. Wentworth added, more significantly.

Gertrude turned away; then she looked across at Robert Acton. Her cousin Robert was a great friend of hers; she often looked at him this way instead of saying things. Her glance on this occasion, however, struck him as a substitute for a larger volume of diffident utterance than usual, inviting him to observe, among other things, the inefficiency of her father’s design—if design it was—for diminishing, in the interest of quiet nerves, their occasions of contact with their foreign relatives. But Acton immediately complimented Mr. Wentworth upon his liberality. “That’s a very nice thing to do,” he said, “giving them the little house. You will have treated them handsomely, and, whatever happens, you will be glad of it.” Mr. Wentworth was liberal, and he knew he was liberal. It gave him pleasure to know it, to feel it, to see it recorded; and this pleasure is the only palpable form of self-indulgence with which the narrator of these incidents will be able to charge him.

Gertrude turned away, then glanced over at Robert Acton. Her cousin Robert was a close friend; she often communicated with him this way instead of speaking. However, on this occasion, her look seemed to carry more unspoken thoughts than usual, encouraging him to notice, among other things, the inadequacy of her father’s plan—if it was a plan—for reducing their interactions with their foreign relatives for the sake of a peaceful atmosphere. But Acton quickly praised Mr. Wentworth for his generosity. “That’s a really nice gesture,” he said, “giving them the little house. You’ve treated them well, and no matter what happens, you’ll be thankful for it.” Mr. Wentworth was generous, and he was aware of it. It gave him satisfaction to acknowledge it, to feel it, to see it recognized; and this satisfaction is the only clear form of self-gratification that the narrator of these events will be able to attribute to him.

“A three days’ visit at most, over there, is all I should have found possible,” Madame Münster remarked to her brother, after they had taken possession of the little white house. “It would have been too intime—decidedly too intime. Breakfast, dinner, and tea en famille—it would have been the end of the world if I could have reached the third day.” And she made the same observation to her maid Augustine, an intelligent person, who enjoyed a liberal share of her confidence. Felix declared that he would willingly spend his life in the bosom of the Wentworth family; that they were the kindest, simplest, most amiable people in the world, and that he had taken a prodigious fancy to them all. The Baroness quite agreed with him that they were simple and kind; they were thoroughly nice people, and she liked them extremely. The girls were perfect ladies; it was impossible to be more of a lady than Charlotte Wentworth, in spite of her little village air. “But as for thinking them the best company in the world,” said the Baroness, “that is another thing; and as for wishing to live porte à porte with them, I should as soon think of wishing myself back in the convent again, to wear a bombazine apron and sleep in a dormitory.” And yet the Baroness was in high good humor; she had been very much pleased. With her lively perception and her refined imagination, she was capable of enjoying anything that was characteristic, anything that was good of its kind. The Wentworth household seemed to her very perfect in its kind—wonderfully peaceful and unspotted; pervaded by a sort of dove-colored freshness that had all the quietude and benevolence of what she deemed to be Quakerism, and yet seemed to be founded upon a degree of material abundance for which, in certain matters of detail, one might have looked in vain at the frugal little court of Silberstadt-Schreckenstein. She perceived immediately that her American relatives thought and talked very little about money; and this of itself made an impression upon Eugenia’s imagination. She perceived at the same time that if Charlotte or Gertrude should ask their father for a very considerable sum he would at once place it in their hands; and this made a still greater impression. The greatest impression of all, perhaps, was made by another rapid induction. The Baroness had an immediate conviction that Robert Acton would put his hand into his pocket every day in the week if that rattle-pated little sister of his should bid him. The men in this country, said the Baroness, are evidently very obliging. Her declaration that she was looking for rest and retirement had been by no means wholly untrue; nothing that the Baroness said was wholly untrue. It is but fair to add, perhaps, that nothing that she said was wholly true. She wrote to a friend in Germany that it was a return to nature; it was like drinking new milk, and she was very fond of new milk. She said to herself, of course, that it would be a little dull; but there can be no better proof of her good spirits than the fact that she thought she should not mind its being a little dull. It seemed to her, when from the piazza of her eleemosynary cottage she looked out over the soundless fields, the stony pastures, the clear-faced ponds, the rugged little orchards, that she had never been in the midst of so peculiarly intense a stillness; it was almost a delicate sensual pleasure. It was all very good, very innocent and safe, and out of it something good must come. Augustine, indeed, who had an unbounded faith in her mistress’s wisdom and far-sightedness, was a great deal perplexed and depressed. She was always ready to take her cue when she understood it; but she liked to understand it, and on this occasion comprehension failed. What, indeed, was the Baroness doing dans cette galère? what fish did she expect to land out of these very stagnant waters? The game was evidently a deep one. Augustine could trust her; but the sense of walking in the dark betrayed itself in the physiognomy of this spare, sober, sallow, middle-aged person, who had nothing in common with Gertrude Wentworth’s conception of a soubrette, by the most ironical scowl that had ever rested upon the unpretending tokens of the peace and plenty of the Wentworths. Fortunately, Augustine could quench skepticism in action. She quite agreed with her mistress—or rather she quite out-stripped her mistress—in thinking that the little white house was pitifully bare. “Il faudra,” said Augustine, “lui faire un peu de toilette.” And she began to hang up portières in the doorways; to place wax candles, procured after some research, in unexpected situations; to dispose anomalous draperies over the arms of sofas and the backs of chairs. The Baroness had brought with her to the New World a copious provision of the element of costume; and the two Miss Wentworths, when they came over to see her, were somewhat bewildered by the obtrusive distribution of her wardrobe. There were India shawls suspended, curtain-wise, in the parlor door, and curious fabrics, corresponding to Gertrude’s metaphysical vision of an opera-cloak, tumbled about in the sitting-places. There were pink silk blinds in the windows, by which the room was strangely bedimmed; and along the chimney-piece was disposed a remarkable band of velvet, covered with coarse, dirty-looking lace. “I have been making myself a little comfortable,” said the Baroness, much to the confusion of Charlotte, who had been on the point of proposing to come and help her put her superfluous draperies away. But what Charlotte mistook for an almost culpably delayed subsidence Gertrude very presently perceived to be the most ingenious, the most interesting, the most romantic intention. “What is life, indeed, without curtains?” she secretly asked herself; and she appeared to herself to have been leading hitherto an existence singularly garish and totally devoid of festoons.

“A visit of no more than three days is all I could manage,” Madame Münster said to her brother after they had settled into the little white house. “It would have been too intime—definitely too intime. Breakfast, lunch, and tea en famille—it would have been the end of the world if I made it to the third day.” She made the same comment to her maid Augustine, who was clever and shared a good amount of her trust. Felix said he would happily spend his life with the Wentworth family; they were the kindest, simplest, most pleasant people he had ever met, and he was quite taken with all of them. The Baroness agreed with him that they were simple and kind; they were genuinely nice people, and she liked them a lot. The girls were perfect ladies; you couldn't get any more ladylike than Charlotte Wentworth, despite her small-town vibe. “But thinking they’re the best company in the world,” said the Baroness, “is another story; and wanting to live porte à porte with them, I might as well wish to go back to the convent to wear a bombazine apron and sleep in a dormitory.” Yet the Baroness was in good spirits; she had enjoyed herself. With her keen perception and refined imagination, she could appreciate anything unique or genuinely good. The Wentworth household seemed perfect to her—wonderfully peaceful and unblemished; filled with a sort of dove-gray freshness that had all the calm and kindness she associated with Quakerism, while also appearing to reflect a certain material comfort that you wouldn’t find in the modest little court of Silberstadt-Schreckenstein. She immediately noticed that her American relatives hardly ever talked about money, which created an impression on Eugenia. Simultaneously, she realized that if Charlotte or Gertrude asked their father for a significant sum, he would hand it over without question, which made an even bigger impression. The biggest impression of all might have come from her quick realization that Robert Acton would likely reach into his pocket daily if his scatterbrained little sister asked him to. The men in this country, the Baroness remarked, are clearly very accommodating. Her statement about seeking rest and solitude was not entirely untrue; nothing the Baroness said was completely untrue. It's worth adding, perhaps, that nothing she said was completely true either. She wrote to a friend in Germany that it was a return to nature; it was like drinking fresh milk, which she loved. She told herself, of course, that it might be a little dull; but the best proof of her good mood was that she thought she wouldn’t mind a bit of dullness. When she looked out from the porch of her humble cottage across the silent fields, rocky pastures, bright ponds, and rugged little orchards, she felt she had never encountered such a uniquely intense stillness; it was almost a delicate pleasure. Everything felt very good, very innocent and safe, and from it, something positive had to arise. Augustine, for her part, who had unwavering faith in her mistress's judgment and insight, felt quite confused and downcast. She was always ready to take her lead once she grasped it; but she preferred to understand it, and this time comprehension eluded her. What, in fact, was the Baroness doing dans cette galère? What did she hope to achieve in these stagnant waters? The game was obviously complex. Augustine could trust her; but the feeling of walking in the dark was evident in the expression of this thin, serious, sallow, middle-aged woman, who bore no resemblance to Gertrude Wentworth’s idea of a soubrette, with the most ironic grimace that ever adorned the modest signs of the Wentworths’ peace and plenty. Fortunately, Augustine could silence her doubts through action. She completely agreed with her mistress—or rather she surpassed her in thinking that the little white house was frustratingly bare. “Il faudra,” Augustine declared, “lui faire un peu de toilette.” She began hanging portières in the doorways, placing wax candles, which she had procured after some searching, in unexpected places, and draping odd fabrics over the arms of sofas and the backs of chairs. The Baroness had brought a generous supply of decorative elements with her to the New World, and the two Miss Wentworths, when they came to visit her, were somewhat taken aback by the conspicuous arrangement of her wardrobe. India shawls were draped like curtains in the parlor door, and curious fabrics that matched Gertrude’s imaginative idea of an opera cloak were scattered around the sitting areas. There were pink silk blinds in the windows that dimmed the room peculiarly; and along the mantelpiece was displayed a striking strip of velvet, covered with coarse, dirty-looking lace. “I’ve been making myself a little comfortable,” the Baroness said, much to Charlotte’s dismay, who had been about to suggest coming over to help her put away her excess draperies. But what Charlotte saw as an almost inexcusable delay in cleaning up, Gertrude quickly recognized as the most clever, fascinating, and romantic plan. “What is life, indeed, without curtains?” she pondered secretly; she felt as though she had been living a remarkably gaudy existence entirely devoid of festoons.

Felix was not a young man who troubled himself greatly about anything—least of all about the conditions of enjoyment. His faculty of enjoyment was so large, so unconsciously eager, that it may be said of it that it had a permanent advance upon embarrassment and sorrow. His sentient faculty was intrinsically joyous, and novelty and change were in themselves a delight to him. As they had come to him with a great deal of frequency, his life had been more agreeable than appeared. Never was a nature more perfectly fortunate. It was not a restless, apprehensive, ambitious spirit, running a race with the tyranny of fate, but a temper so unsuspicious as to put Adversity off her guard, dodging and evading her with the easy, natural motion of a wind-shifted flower. Felix extracted entertainment from all things, and all his faculties—his imagination, his intelligence, his affections, his senses—had a hand in the game. It seemed to him that Eugenia and he had been very well treated; there was something absolutely touching in that combination of paternal liberality and social considerateness which marked Mr. Wentworth’s deportment. It was most uncommonly kind of him, for instance, to have given them a house. Felix was positively amused at having a house of his own; for the little white cottage among the apple trees—the chalet, as Madame Münster always called it—was much more sensibly his own than any domiciliary quatrième, looking upon a court, with the rent overdue. Felix had spent a good deal of his life in looking into courts, with a perhaps slightly tattered pair of elbows resting upon the ledge of a high-perched window, and the thin smoke of a cigarette rising into an atmosphere in which street-cries died away and the vibration of chimes from ancient belfries became sensible. He had never known anything so infinitely rural as these New England fields; and he took a great fancy to all their pastoral roughnesses. He had never had a greater sense of luxurious security; and at the risk of making him seem a rather sordid adventurer I must declare that he found an irresistible charm in the fact that he might dine every day at his uncle’s. The charm was irresistible, however, because his fancy flung a rosy light over this homely privilege. He appreciated highly the fare that was set before him. There was a kind of fresh-looking abundance about it which made him think that people must have lived so in the mythological era, when they spread their tables upon the grass, replenished them from cornucopias, and had no particular need of kitchen stoves. But the great thing that Felix enjoyed was having found a family—sitting in the midst of gentle, generous people whom he might call by their first names. He had never known anything more charming than the attention they paid to what he said. It was like a large sheet of clean, fine-grained drawing-paper, all ready to be washed over with effective splashes of water-color. He had never had any cousins, and he had never before found himself in contact so unrestricted with young unmarried ladies. He was extremely fond of the society of ladies, and it was new to him that it might be enjoyed in just this manner. At first he hardly knew what to make of his state of mind. It seemed to him that he was in love, indiscriminately, with three girls at once. He saw that Lizzie Acton was more brilliantly pretty than Charlotte and Gertrude; but this was scarcely a superiority. His pleasure came from something they had in common—a part of which was, indeed, that physical delicacy which seemed to make it proper that they should always dress in thin materials and clear colors. But they were delicate in other ways, and it was most agreeable to him to feel that these latter delicacies were appreciable by contact, as it were. He had known, fortunately, many virtuous gentlewomen, but it now appeared to him that in his relations with them (especially when they were unmarried) he had been looking at pictures under glass. He perceived at present what a nuisance the glass had been—how it perverted and interfered, how it caught the reflection of other objects and kept you walking from side to side. He had no need to ask himself whether Charlotte and Gertrude, and Lizzie Acton, were in the right light; they were always in the right light. He liked everything about them: he was, for instance, not at all above liking the fact that they had very slender feet and high insteps. He liked their pretty noses; he liked their surprised eyes and their hesitating, not at all positive way of speaking; he liked so much knowing that he was perfectly at liberty to be alone for hours, anywhere, with either of them; that preference for one to the other, as a companion of solitude, remained a minor affair. Charlotte Wentworth’s sweetly severe features were as agreeable as Lizzie Acton’s wonderfully expressive blue eyes; and Gertrude’s air of being always ready to walk about and listen was as charming as anything else, especially as she walked very gracefully. After a while Felix began to distinguish; but even then he would often wish, suddenly, that they were not all so sad. Even Lizzie Acton, in spite of her fine little chatter and laughter, appeared sad. Even Clifford Wentworth, who had extreme youth in his favor, and kept a buggy with enormous wheels and a little sorrel mare with the prettiest legs in the world—even this fortunate lad was apt to have an averted, uncomfortable glance, and to edge away from you at times, in the manner of a person with a bad conscience. The only person in the circle with no sense of oppression of any kind was, to Felix’s perception, Robert Acton.

Felix wasn't a young man who worried much about anything—especially not about how to enjoy life. His ability to enjoy was so vast and eager that it consistently outpaced any feelings of embarrassment or sadness. His capacity for feeling was essentially joyful, and he found delight in novelty and change simply for what they were. Since new experiences came to him often, his life was more enjoyable than it seemed. There was never a nature more genuinely fortunate. He wasn't restless, anxious, or ambitious; his spirit didn’t race against fate's pressures, but rather had a natural ease that made adversity catch off guard, as effortlessly as a flower sways with the wind. Felix found entertainment in everything, and all his faculties—imagination, intelligence, affections, and senses—participated in this enjoyment. He felt that both he and Eugenia had been very fortunate; there was something truly heartwarming about Mr. Wentworth's mixture of generosity and social thoughtfulness. It was exceptionally kind of him, for example, to provide them with a house. Felix was genuinely amused by having a house of his own; the little white cottage among the apple trees—the chalet, as Madame Münster always referred to it—felt far more like his true home than any cramped apartment with overdue rent. Felix had spent a good portion of his life looking into grim courtyards, perhaps with a slightly worn pair of elbows resting on the edge of a high window, watching thin smoke from a cigarette rise into an atmosphere where street cries faded away and the deep vibrations of chimes from old church bells could be felt. He had never experienced anything as richly rural as these New England fields, which he found incredibly charming in all their rustic roughness. He had never felt such a strong sense of luxurious security, and at the risk of making him seem a bit opportunistic, I must admit that he found an irresistible attractiveness in the fact that he could have dinner at his uncle’s every day. This charm was irresistible because his imagination painted a warm glow over this homespun privilege. He truly appreciated the meals served to him, which had a fresh, abundant quality that made him think of a mythological era when people would set their tables on the grass, filling them from cornucopias without needing stoves. But what Felix enjoyed most was having found a family—being surrounded by kind, generous people he could call by their first names. He had never encountered anything more delightful than the attention they paid to his words. It was like a clean, fine grain of drawing paper, ready to be brought to life with vibrant watercolor splashes. He had never had cousins before, and he had never been around young unmarried women in such an unrestricted way. He was very fond of being in the company of women, and it was new to him to experience it like this. At first, he barely understood his feelings. It seemed to him that he was in love, indiscriminately, with three girls at once. He noticed that Lizzie Acton was more stunningly pretty than Charlotte and Gertrude, but that didn’t feel like a true advantage. His enjoyment stemmed from something they all shared—a physical delicacy that made it fitting for them to wear light materials and clear colors. But they were also delicate in other ways, and he found it very pleasing to feel that these latter subtleties were tangible through their interactions. He had been fortunate to know many virtuous women, but it now struck him that in his past relationships with them (especially when they were single), he had been looking at art under glass. He now recognized how annoying that glass had been—how it distorted everything, reflected other objects, and made it difficult to move freely. He didn’t have to question whether Charlotte, Gertrude, and Lizzie were in the right light; they always were. He liked everything about them: he wasn't above enjoying the fact that they had very slender feet and high arches. He liked their pretty noses; he liked their surprised eyes and their tentative, not at all assertive way of speaking; he liked knowing that he was completely free to be alone for hours with any one of them; any preference he had for one over the others as a solitude companion was a minor detail. Charlotte Wentworth's sweetly serious features were as pleasing as Lizzie Acton’s extraordinarily expressive blue eyes; Gertrude's readiness to walk around and listen was just as charming, especially since she moved so gracefully. After a while, Felix began to differentiate among them; even then, he would occasionally find himself wishing they weren’t all so sad. Even Lizzie Acton, despite her cheerful chatter and laughter, seemed sad. Even Clifford Wentworth, blessed with youth, who drove a buggy with massive wheels and owned a little sorrel mare with the prettiest legs in the world—even this lucky boy sometimes had an averted, uncomfortable look, edging away from you like someone struggling with a guilty conscience. The only person in their circle who seemed completely untroubled, in Felix’s eyes, was Robert Acton.

It might perhaps have been feared that after the completion of those graceful domiciliary embellishments which have been mentioned Madame Münster would have found herself confronted with alarming possibilities of ennui. But as yet she had not taken the alarm. The Baroness was a restless soul, and she projected her restlessness, as it may be said, into any situation that lay before her. Up to a certain point her restlessness might be counted upon to entertain her. She was always expecting something to happen, and, until it was disappointed, expectancy itself was a delicate pleasure. What the Baroness expected just now it would take some ingenuity to set forth; it is enough that while she looked about her she found something to occupy her imagination. She assured herself that she was enchanted with her new relatives; she professed to herself that, like her brother, she felt it a sacred satisfaction to have found a family. It is certain that she enjoyed to the utmost the gentleness of her kinsfolk’s deference. She had, first and last, received a great deal of admiration, and her experience of well-turned compliments was very considerable; but she knew that she had never been so real a power, never counted for so much, as now when, for the first time, the standard of comparison of her little circle was a prey to vagueness. The sense, indeed, that the good people about her had, as regards her remarkable self, no standard of comparison at all gave her a feeling of almost illimitable power. It was true, as she said to herself, that if for this reason they would be able to discover nothing against her, so they would perhaps neglect to perceive some of her superior points; but she always wound up her reflections by declaring that she would take care of that.

It might have been feared that after finishing those stylish home upgrades mentioned earlier, Madame Münster would be faced with serious boredom. But so far, she hadn't felt alarmed. The Baroness had a restless spirit and channeled that restlessness into whatever situation she found herself in. Up to a point, her restlessness kept her entertained. She was always waiting for something to happen, and until that anticipation was dashed, the waiting itself was a subtle pleasure. What exactly the Baroness was hoping for at that moment would take some creativity to explain; it’s enough to say that while she looked around, she found something to engage her imagination. She convinced herself that she was enchanted by her new relatives; she told herself that, like her brother, she felt a deep satisfaction in having found a family. It's clear that she truly enjoyed the gentleness of her relatives’ respect. Throughout her life, she received a lot of admiration, and she had plenty of experience with well-crafted compliments; however, she knew she had never been such a genuine influence, never mattered as much, as she did now when, for the first time, the standard for comparison among her small circle was vague. The feeling that the nice people around her had no real standard of comparison regarding her remarkable self gave her a sense of almost limitless power. It was true, as she reminded herself, that while this meant they might not find anything wrong with her, they might also overlook some of her better qualities; but she always concluded her thoughts by assuring herself that she would handle that.

Charlotte and Gertrude were in some perplexity between their desire to show all proper attention to Madame Münster and their fear of being importunate. The little house in the orchard had hitherto been occupied during the summer months by intimate friends of the family, or by poor relations who found in Mr. Wentworth a landlord attentive to repairs and oblivious of quarter-day. Under these circumstances the open door of the small house and that of the large one, facing each other across their homely gardens, levied no tax upon hourly visits. But the Misses Wentworth received an impression that Eugenia was no friend to the primitive custom of “dropping in;” she evidently had no idea of living without a door-keeper. “One goes into your house as into an inn—except that there are no servants rushing forward,” she said to Charlotte. And she added that that was very charming. Gertrude explained to her sister that she meant just the reverse; she didn’t like it at all. Charlotte inquired why she should tell an untruth, and Gertrude answered that there was probably some very good reason for it which they should discover when they knew her better. “There can surely be no good reason for telling an untruth,” said Charlotte. “I hope she does not think so.”

Charlotte and Gertrude were a bit confused about how to show their respect to Madame Münster while also avoiding being intrusive. The little house in the orchard had typically been used during the summer by close family friends or by distant relatives who took advantage of Mr. Wentworth’s generous nature as a landlord, who was attentive to repairs and didn’t mind missing rent due dates. Because of this, the open doors of both the small house and the large one, facing each other across their cozy gardens, didn’t seem to impose on casual visits. However, the Misses Wentworth felt that Eugenia wasn't a fan of the old-fashioned practice of “dropping in”; she clearly believed in having some sort of gatekeeper. “You enter your house like you would an inn—except there are no servants rushing to greet you,” she told Charlotte. And she added that was quite lovely. Gertrude explained to her sister that Eugenia actually meant the opposite; she didn’t like it at all. Charlotte asked why she would say something untrue, and Gertrude responded that there must be a very good reason for it, which they would understand as they got to know her better. “There can’t possibly be a good reason for telling a lie,” said Charlotte. “I hope she doesn’t think that.”

They had of course desired, from the first, to do everything in the way of helping her to arrange herself. It had seemed to Charlotte that there would be a great many things to talk about; but the Baroness was apparently inclined to talk about nothing.

They had clearly wanted, from the beginning, to help her get organized. Charlotte thought there would be a lot to discuss; however, the Baroness seemed to want to talk about nothing.

“Write her a note, asking her leave to come and see her. I think that is what she will like,” said Gertrude.

“Write her a note, asking if you can come and see her. I think she would like that,” said Gertrude.

“Why should I give her the trouble of answering me?” Charlotte asked. “She will have to write a note and send it over.”

“Why should I bother her with answering me?” Charlotte asked. “She’ll have to write a note and send it.”

“I don’t think she will take any trouble,” said Gertrude, profoundly.

“I don’t think she will bother at all,” said Gertrude, seriously.

“What then will she do?”

"What will she do next?"

“That is what I am curious to see,” said Gertrude, leaving her sister with an impression that her curiosity was morbid.

“That’s what I’m curious to see,” Gertrude said, leaving her sister with the feeling that her curiosity was unhealthy.

They went to see the Baroness without preliminary correspondence; and in the little salon which she had already created, with its becoming light and its festoons, they found Robert Acton.

They went to see the Baroness without any prior communication; and in the small salon that she had already set up, with its pleasant lighting and decorations, they found Robert Acton.

Eugenia was intensely gracious, but she accused them of neglecting her cruelly. “You see Mr. Acton has had to take pity upon me,” she said. “My brother goes off sketching, for hours; I can never depend upon him. So I was to send Mr. Acton to beg you to come and give me the benefit of your wisdom.”

Eugenia was extremely gracious, but she accused them of being cruelly neglectful. “You see, Mr. Acton has had to take pity on me,” she said. “My brother goes off sketching for hours; I can never count on him. So I was supposed to send Mr. Acton to ask you to come and share your wisdom with me.”

Gertrude looked at her sister. She wanted to say, “That is what she would have done.” Charlotte said that they hoped the Baroness would always come and dine with them; it would give them so much pleasure; and, in that case, she would spare herself the trouble of having a cook.

Gertrude looked at her sister. She wanted to say, “That is what she would have done.” Charlotte expressed that they hoped the Baroness would always join them for dinner; it would bring them great joy; and, if that happened, she could save herself the hassle of hiring a cook.

“Ah, but I must have a cook!” cried the Baroness. “An old negress in a yellow turban. I have set my heart upon that. I want to look out of my window and see her sitting there on the grass, against the background of those crooked, dusky little apple trees, pulling the husks off a lapful of Indian corn. That will be local color, you know. There isn’t much of it here—you don’t mind my saying that, do you?—so one must make the most of what one can get. I shall be most happy to dine with you whenever you will let me; but I want to be able to ask you sometimes. And I want to be able to ask Mr. Acton,” added the Baroness.

“Ah, but I need a cook!” exclaimed the Baroness. “An older Black woman in a yellow turban. I’m set on that. I want to look out my window and see her sitting on the grass, with those crooked little apple trees in the background, pulling the husks off a lapful of corn. That will add some local flavor, you know. There isn’t much of it here—you don’t mind me saying that, do you?—so we have to make the most of what we can get. I’d be very happy to have dinner with you whenever you’d like; but I want to be able to invite you sometimes. And I want to be able to invite Mr. Acton,” the Baroness added.

“You must come and ask me at home,” said Acton. “You must come and see me; you must dine with me first. I want to show you my place; I want to introduce you to my mother.” He called again upon Madame Münster, two days later. He was constantly at the other house; he used to walk across the fields from his own place, and he appeared to have fewer scruples than his cousins with regard to dropping in. On this occasion he found that Mr. Brand had come to pay his respects to the charming stranger; but after Acton’s arrival the young theologian said nothing. He sat in his chair with his two hands clasped, fixing upon his hostess a grave, fascinated stare. The Baroness talked to Robert Acton, but, as she talked, she turned and smiled at Mr. Brand, who never took his eyes off her. The two men walked away together; they were going to Mr. Wentworth’s. Mr. Brand still said nothing; but after they had passed into Mr. Wentworth’s garden he stopped and looked back for some time at the little white house. Then, looking at his companion, with his head bent a little to one side and his eyes somewhat contracted, “Now I suppose that’s what is called conversation,” he said; “real conversation.”

“You need to come and visit me at home,” said Acton. “You have to come see me; you should have dinner with me first. I want to show you my place; I want to introduce you to my mother.” He visited Madame Münster again two days later. He was frequently at the other house; he would walk across the fields from his own place, and he seemed to have fewer reservations than his cousins about dropping by. This time he found that Mr. Brand had come to pay his respects to the charming stranger; but after Acton arrived, the young theologian didn’t say anything. He sat in his chair, hands clasped, fixing a serious, fascinated gaze on his hostess. The Baroness talked to Robert Acton, but while she spoke, she turned and smiled at Mr. Brand, who never took his eyes off her. The two men walked away together; they were headed to Mr. Wentworth’s. Mr. Brand still didn’t say anything; but after they entered Mr. Wentworth’s garden, he paused and looked back at the little white house for a while. Then, glancing at his companion, tilting his head slightly to one side and narrowing his eyes a bit, he said, “Now I guess that’s what you call conversation; real conversation.”

“It’s what I call a very clever woman,” said Acton, laughing.

“It’s what I call a really clever woman,” said Acton, laughing.

“It is most interesting,” Mr. Brand continued. “I only wish she would speak French; it would seem more in keeping. It must be quite the style that we have heard about, that we have read about—the style of conversation of Madame de Staël, of Madame Récamier.”

“It’s really interesting,” Mr. Brand continued. “I just wish she would speak French; it would feel more fitting. It must be the kind of style we’ve heard about, the one we’ve read about—the conversational style of Madame de Staël, of Madame Récamier.”

Acton also looked at Madame Münster’s residence among its hollyhocks and apple trees. “What I should like to know,” he said, smiling, “is just what has brought Madame Récamier to live in that place!”

Acton also looked at Madame Münster’s house surrounded by hollyhocks and apple trees. “What I really want to know,” he said with a smile, “is what made Madame Récamier decide to live there!”

CHAPTER V

Mr. Wentworth, with his cane and his gloves in his hand, went every afternoon to call upon his niece. A couple of hours later she came over to the great house to tea. She had let the proposal that she should regularly dine there fall to the ground; she was in the enjoyment of whatever satisfaction was to be derived from the spectacle of an old negress in a crimson turban shelling peas under the apple trees. Charlotte, who had provided the ancient negress, thought it must be a strange household, Eugenia having told her that Augustine managed everything, the ancient negress included—Augustine who was naturally devoid of all acquaintance with the expurgatory English tongue. By far the most immoral sentiment which I shall have occasion to attribute to Charlotte Wentworth was a certain emotion of disappointment at finding that, in spite of these irregular conditions, the domestic arrangements at the small house were apparently not—from Eugenia’s peculiar point of view—strikingly offensive. The Baroness found it amusing to go to tea; she dressed as if for dinner. The tea-table offered an anomalous and picturesque repast; and on leaving it they all sat and talked in the large piazza, or wandered about the garden in the starlight, with their ears full of those sounds of strange insects which, though they are supposed to be, all over the world, a part of the magic of summer nights, seemed to the Baroness to have beneath these western skies an incomparable resonance.

Mr. Wentworth, holding his cane and gloves, visited his niece every afternoon. A couple of hours later, she came over to the big house for tea. She had dropped the idea of regularly having dinner there; instead, she was enjoying the sight of an elderly Black woman in a red turban shelling peas under the apple trees. Charlotte, who had brought in the elderly woman, thought it must be a strange household since Eugenia had told her that Augustine managed everything, including the elderly woman—Augustine, who was naturally unfamiliar with proper English. The most morally questionable feeling I would associate with Charlotte Wentworth was a sense of disappointment upon discovering that, despite these unconventional circumstances, the domestic setup at the small house was, from Eugenia’s unique perspective, not particularly offensive. The Baroness found going to tea amusing; she dressed as if it were dinner. The tea table offered a bizarre and picturesque meal; afterward, they all sat and chatted on the large porch or wandered around the garden under the stars, listening to the strange insects that, while being a part of the magic of summer nights everywhere, seemed to the Baroness to resonate uniquely under these western skies.

Mr. Wentworth, though, as I say, he went punctiliously to call upon her, was not able to feel that he was getting used to his niece. It taxed his imagination to believe that she was really his half-sister’s child. His sister was a figure of his early years; she had been only twenty when she went abroad, never to return, making in foreign parts a willful and undesirable marriage. His aunt, Mrs. Whiteside, who had taken her to Europe for the benefit of the tour, gave, on her return, so lamentable an account of Mr. Adolphus Young, to whom the headstrong girl had united her destiny, that it operated as a chill upon family feeling—especially in the case of the half-brothers. Catherine had done nothing subsequently to propitiate her family; she had not even written to them in a way that indicated a lucid appreciation of their suspended sympathy; so that it had become a tradition in Boston circles that the highest charity, as regards this young lady, was to think it well to forget her, and to abstain from conjecture as to the extent to which her aberrations were reproduced in her descendants. Over these young people—a vague report of their existence had come to his ears—Mr. Wentworth had not, in the course of years, allowed his imagination to hover. It had plenty of occupation nearer home, and though he had many cares upon his conscience the idea that he had been an unnatural uncle was, very properly, never among the number. Now that his nephew and niece had come before him, he perceived that they were the fruit of influences and circumstances very different from those under which his own familiar progeny had reached a vaguely-qualified maturity. He felt no provocation to say that these influences had been exerted for evil; but he was sometimes afraid that he should not be able to like his distinguished, delicate, lady-like niece. He was paralyzed and bewildered by her foreignness. She spoke, somehow, a different language. There was something strange in her words. He had a feeling that another man, in his place, would accommodate himself to her tone; would ask her questions and joke with her, reply to those pleasantries of her own which sometimes seemed startling as addressed to an uncle. But Mr. Wentworth could not do these things. He could not even bring himself to attempt to measure her position in the world. She was the wife of a foreign nobleman who desired to repudiate her. This had a singular sound, but the old man felt himself destitute of the materials for a judgment. It seemed to him that he ought to find them in his own experience, as a man of the world and an almost public character; but they were not there, and he was ashamed to confess to himself—much more to reveal to Eugenia by interrogations possibly too innocent—the unfurnished condition of this repository.

Mr. Wentworth, even though he made a point to visit her, didn’t feel like he was getting used to his niece. It was hard for him to believe that she was really the child of his half-sister. His sister was a memory from his early years; she had only been twenty when she went abroad, never to return, choosing to marry someone undesirable over there. His aunt, Mrs. Whiteside, who had taken her to Europe for the trip, gave such a dismal account of Mr. Adolphus Young, the man who had captured the headstrong girl's heart, that it soured family feelings—especially for her half-brothers. Catherine hadn’t done anything afterward to make amends with her family; she hadn’t even written in a way that showed she understood their mixed feelings towards her. So it became a common belief in Boston that the best way to deal with this young lady was to forget her and avoid guessing about how her missteps might have carried over to her kids. About these kids—a vague rumor of their existence had reached his ears—Mr. Wentworth had never allowed his thoughts to linger. He had plenty to occupy his mind closer to home, and while he carried many worries, feeling like an uncaring uncle was certainly not one of them. Now that his nephew and niece were in front of him, he realized they were shaped by very different influences and circumstances than those that had raised his own kids to their vague maturity. He didn’t feel compelled to say those influences were bad; he just sometimes feared he wouldn’t be able to like his elegant, delicate niece. Her foreignness left him confused and at a loss. She somehow spoke a different language. There was something unusual in her words. He felt another man in his position would easily adjust to her style; he’d ask her questions and joke with her, respond to her playful comments that sometimes felt surprising coming from her as an uncle. But Mr. Wentworth couldn’t do any of that. He couldn’t even figure out how to assess her place in the world. She was the wife of a foreign nobleman who wanted to abandon her. That sounded odd, but the old man felt he lacked the experience to judge it. He thought he should be able to find that insight in his own life as a worldly man and a somewhat public figure, but it just wasn’t there. He felt embarrassed to admit it to himself—let alone to ask Eugenia questions that might seem too naive—about his empty grasp of this situation.

It appeared to him that he could get much nearer, as he would have said, to his nephew; though he was not sure that Felix was altogether safe. He was so bright and handsome and talkative that it was impossible not to think well of him; and yet it seemed as if there were something almost impudent, almost vicious—or as if there ought to be—in a young man being at once so joyous and so positive. It was to be observed that while Felix was not at all a serious young man there was somehow more of him—he had more weight and volume and resonance—than a number of young men who were distinctly serious. While Mr. Wentworth meditated upon this anomaly his nephew was admiring him unrestrictedly. He thought him a most delicate, generous, high-toned old gentleman, with a very handsome head, of the ascetic type, which he promised himself the profit of sketching. Felix was far from having made a secret of the fact that he wielded the paint-brush, and it was not his own fault if it failed to be generally understood that he was prepared to execute the most striking likenesses on the most reasonable terms. “He is an artist—my cousin is an artist,” said Gertrude; and she offered this information to everyone who would receive it. She offered it to herself, as it were, by way of admonition and reminder; she repeated to herself at odd moments, in lonely places, that Felix was invested with this sacred character. Gertrude had never seen an artist before; she had only read about such people. They seemed to her a romantic and mysterious class, whose life was made up of those agreeable accidents that never happened to other persons. And it merely quickened her meditations on this point that Felix should declare, as he repeatedly did, that he was really not an artist. “I have never gone into the thing seriously,” he said. “I have never studied; I have had no training. I do a little of everything, and nothing well. I am only an amateur.”

It seemed to him that he could get much closer, as he would say, to his nephew; although he wasn't sure if Felix was completely safe. He was so bright, handsome, and talkative that it was impossible not to think well of him; yet it felt like there was something almost cheeky, even slightly wicked—or as if there ought to be—in a young man being both so cheerful and so sure of himself. It should be noted that while Felix wasn’t a serious young man at all, there was somehow more to him—he had more depth, presence, and resonance—than many young men who were definitely serious. While Mr. Wentworth pondered this oddity, his nephew was admiring him without restraint. He considered him a very refined, generous, high-minded old gentleman, with a very handsome head of the ascetic type, which he planned to profit from sketching. Felix wasn’t shy about the fact that he handled the paintbrush, and it wasn't his fault if it didn’t become widely known that he was ready to create striking likenesses at reasonable prices. “He is an artist—my cousin is an artist,” said Gertrude; and she shared this information with everyone who would listen. She even reminded herself of it, almost as a way to keep it in mind; she told herself in quiet moments, alone, that Felix held this special title. Gertrude had never met an artist before; she had only read about such people. To her, they seemed like a romantic and mysterious group, whose lives were filled with those delightful surprises that never happened to anyone else. And it only fueled her thoughts on the matter when Felix insisted, as he often did, that he wasn’t really an artist. “I’ve never taken it seriously,” he said. “I haven’t studied; I have no training. I dabble in a bit of everything, and nothing well. I’m just an amateur.”

It pleased Gertrude even more to think that he was an amateur than to think that he was an artist; the former word, to her fancy, had an even subtler connotation. She knew, however, that it was a word to use more soberly. Mr. Wentworth used it freely; for though he had not been exactly familiar with it, he found it convenient as a help toward classifying Felix, who, as a young man extremely clever and active and apparently respectable and yet not engaged in any recognized business, was an importunate anomaly. Of course the Baroness and her brother—she was always spoken of first—were a welcome topic of conversation between Mr. Wentworth and his daughters and their occasional visitors.

It delighted Gertrude even more to think of him as an amateur rather than an artist; the former term, in her opinion, carried an even more subtle meaning. She understood, though, that it was a word to use more seriously. Mr. Wentworth used it casually; although he wasn't really familiar with it, he found it useful for labeling Felix, who, as a young man very clever and energetic and seemingly respectable, but not involved in any recognized profession, was an annoying puzzle. Naturally, the Baroness and her brother—she was always mentioned first—were a welcome topic of conversation for Mr. Wentworth, his daughters, and their occasional guests.

“And the young man, your nephew, what is his profession?” asked an old gentleman—Mr. Broderip, of Salem—who had been Mr. Wentworth’s classmate at Harvard College in the year 1809, and who came into his office in Devonshire Street. (Mr. Wentworth, in his later years, used to go but three times a week to his office, where he had a large amount of highly confidential trust-business to transact.)

“And what about your nephew, the young man? What does he do for a living?” asked an old gentleman—Mr. Broderip, from Salem—who had been Mr. Wentworth’s classmate at Harvard College in 1809 and had entered his office on Devonshire Street. (In his later years, Mr. Wentworth only went to his office three times a week, where he handled a significant amount of highly confidential business.)

“Well, he’s an amateur,” said Felix’s uncle, with folded hands, and with a certain satisfaction in being able to say it. And Mr. Broderip had gone back to Salem with a feeling that this was probably a “European” expression for a broker or a grain exporter.

“Well, he’s an amateur,” said Felix’s uncle, with his hands folded, feeling a certain satisfaction in being able to say it. Mr. Broderip had returned to Salem thinking that this was likely a “European” term for a broker or a grain exporter.

“I should like to do your head, sir,” said Felix to his uncle one evening, before them all—Mr. Brand and Robert Acton being also present. “I think I should make a very fine thing of it. It’s an interesting head; it’s very mediaeval.”

“I’d like to do a portrait of you, sir,” Felix said to his uncle one evening, with everyone there—Mr. Brand and Robert Acton were also present. “I think I could really make something great out of it. It’s an interesting face; it’s very medieval.”

Mr. Wentworth looked grave; he felt awkwardly, as if all the company had come in and found him standing before the looking-glass. “The Lord made it,” he said. “I don’t think it is for man to make it over again.”

Mr. Wentworth looked serious; he felt uncomfortable, as if everyone had walked in and caught him standing in front of the mirror. “The Lord made it,” he said. “I don’t think it’s for us to change it.”

“Certainly the Lord made it,” replied Felix, laughing, “and he made it very well. But life has been touching up the work. It is a very interesting type of head. It’s delightfully wasted and emaciated. The complexion is wonderfully bleached.” And Felix looked round at the circle, as if to call their attention to these interesting points. Mr. Wentworth grew visibly paler. “I should like to do you as an old prelate, an old cardinal, or the prior of an order.”

“Of course the Lord made it,” Felix said with a laugh, “and he did a great job. But life has added its own touch. It’s a really intriguing type of head. It’s beautifully worn and thin. The complexion is remarkably pale.” Felix glanced around at the group, as if to highlight these interesting features. Mr. Wentworth visibly paled. “I’d love to portray you as an old bishop, an old cardinal, or the head of a religious order.”

“A prelate, a cardinal?” murmured Mr. Wentworth. “Do you refer to the Roman Catholic priesthood?”

“A bishop, a cardinal?” Mr. Wentworth murmured. “Are you talking about the Roman Catholic priesthood?”

“I mean an old ecclesiastic who should have led a very pure, abstinent life. Now I take it that has been the case with you, sir; one sees it in your face,” Felix proceeded. “You have been very—a very moderate. Don’t you think one always sees that in a man’s face?”

“I mean an older cleric who should have lived a very pure and abstinent life. I believe that’s true for you, sir; it’s clear from your face,” Felix continued. “You’ve been quite—very moderate. Don’t you think that’s always visible in a man’s face?”

“You see more in a man’s face than I should think of looking for,” said Mr. Wentworth coldly.

“You notice more in a man’s face than I would expect,” said Mr. Wentworth coldly.

The Baroness rattled her fan, and gave her brilliant laugh. “It is a risk to look so close!” she exclaimed. “My uncle has some peccadilloes on his conscience.” Mr. Wentworth looked at her, painfully at a loss; and in so far as the signs of a pure and abstinent life were visible in his face they were then probably peculiarly manifest. “You are a beau vieillard, dear uncle,” said Madame Münster, smiling with her foreign eyes.

The Baroness fluttered her fan and let out a bright laugh. “It’s risky to get so close!” she said. “My uncle has a few guilty secrets.” Mr. Wentworth stared at her, clearly confused; and the evidence of his clean and self-disciplined life showed distinctly on his face at that moment. “You are a beau vieillard, dear uncle,” said Madame Münster, smiling with her foreign eyes.

“I think you are paying me a compliment,” said the old man.

“I think you’re complimenting me,” said the old man.

“Surely, I am not the first woman that ever did so!” cried the Baroness.

“Surely, I'm not the first woman to ever do this!” exclaimed the Baroness.

“I think you are,” said Mr. Wentworth gravely. And turning to Felix he added, in the same tone, “Please don’t take my likeness. My children have my daguerreotype. That is quite satisfactory.”

“I think you are,” Mr. Wentworth said seriously. Then he turned to Felix and added, in the same tone, “Please don’t take my picture. My kids have my daguerreotype. That’s more than enough.”

“I won’t promise,” said Felix, “not to work your head into something!”

“I won’t promise,” said Felix, “that I won’t get you thinking about something!”

Mr. Wentworth looked at him and then at all the others; then he got up and slowly walked away.

Mr. Wentworth glanced at him and then at the others; then he stood up and slowly walked away.

“Felix,” said Gertrude, in the silence that followed, “I wish you would paint my portrait.”

“Felix,” Gertrude said in the quiet that came after, “I wish you would paint my portrait.”

Charlotte wondered whether Gertrude was right in wishing this; and she looked at Mr. Brand as the most legitimate way of ascertaining. Whatever Gertrude did or said, Charlotte always looked at Mr. Brand. It was a standing pretext for looking at Mr. Brand—always, as Charlotte thought, in the interest of Gertrude’s welfare. It is true that she felt a tremulous interest in Gertrude being right; for Charlotte, in her small, still way, was an heroic sister.

Charlotte wondered if Gertrude was right to want this, and she looked at Mr. Brand as the best way to figure it out. No matter what Gertrude did or said, Charlotte always looked at Mr. Brand. It was her constant excuse for watching him—always, as Charlotte believed, in the name of Gertrude’s well-being. It’s true that she had a nervous investment in Gertrude being right; because Charlotte, in her quiet and subtle way, was a supportive sister.

“We should be glad to have your portrait, Miss Gertrude,” said Mr. Brand.

“We should be happy to have your portrait, Miss Gertrude,” said Mr. Brand.

“I should be delighted to paint so charming a model,” Felix declared.

“I would be thrilled to paint such a charming model,” Felix said.

“Do you think you are so lovely, my dear?” asked Lizzie Acton, with her little inoffensive pertness, biting off a knot in her knitting.

“Do you really think you’re that lovely, my dear?” asked Lizzie Acton, with her small, harmless sass, biting off a knot in her knitting.

“It is not because I think I am beautiful,” said Gertrude, looking all round. “I don’t think I am beautiful, at all.” She spoke with a sort of conscious deliberateness; and it seemed very strange to Charlotte to hear her discussing this question so publicly. “It is because I think it would be amusing to sit and be painted. I have always thought that.”

“It’s not because I think I’m beautiful,” Gertrude said, glancing around. “I don’t think I’m beautiful at all.” She spoke with a kind of aware seriousness, and it felt very odd to Charlotte to hear her talking about this so openly. “It’s because I think it would be fun to sit and get painted. I’ve always thought that.”

“I am sorry you have not had better things to think about, my daughter,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“I’m sorry you haven’t had better things to think about, my daughter,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“You are very beautiful, cousin Gertrude,” Felix declared.

“You're really beautiful, cousin Gertrude,” Felix said.

“That’s a compliment,” said Gertrude. “I put all the compliments I receive into a little money-jug that has a slit in the side. I shake them up and down, and they rattle. There are not many yet—only two or three.”

"That’s a compliment," Gertrude said. "I put all the compliments I get into a little money jar with a slit in the side. I shake it up and down, and they rattle. There aren't many yet—just two or three."

“No, it’s not a compliment,” Felix rejoined. “See; I am careful not to give it the form of a compliment. I didn’t think you were beautiful at first. But you have come to seem so little by little.”

“No, it’s not a compliment,” Felix replied. “Look; I’m making sure not to say it like a compliment. I didn’t think you were beautiful at first. But you’ve gradually started to seem that way.”

“Take care, now, your jug doesn’t burst!” exclaimed Lizzie.

“Be careful now, don’t let your jug break!” Lizzie exclaimed.

“I think sitting for one’s portrait is only one of the various forms of idleness,” said Mr. Wentworth. “Their name is legion.”

“I think sitting for a portrait is just one of the many forms of laziness,” said Mr. Wentworth. “There are countless examples.”

“My dear sir,” cried Felix, “you can’t be said to be idle when you are making a man work so!”

“My dear sir,” shouted Felix, “you can't really be considered lazy when you're making a man work like that!”

“One might be painted while one is asleep,” suggested Mr. Brand, as a contribution to the discussion.

“One could be painted while sleeping,” suggested Mr. Brand, as a contribution to the discussion.

“Ah, do paint me while I am asleep,” said Gertrude to Felix, smiling. And she closed her eyes a little. It had by this time become a matter of almost exciting anxiety to Charlotte what Gertrude would say or would do next.

“Ah, do paint me while I’m asleep,” Gertrude said to Felix, smiling. She then closed her eyes slightly. By this point, it had turned into a source of almost thrilling anxiety for Charlotte to see what Gertrude would say or do next.

She began to sit for her portrait on the following day—in the open air, on the north side of the piazza. “I wish you would tell me what you think of us—how we seem to you,” she said to Felix, as he sat before his easel.

She started posing for her portrait the next day—in the open air, on the north side of the piazza. "I wish you would tell me what you think of us—how we come across to you," she said to Felix, as he sat in front of his easel.

“You seem to me the best people in the world,” said Felix.

“You seem to me like the best people in the world,” said Felix.

“You say that,” Gertrude resumed, “because it saves you the trouble of saying anything else.”

“You say that,” Gertrude continued, “because it saves you the hassle of saying anything else.”

The young man glanced at her over the top of his canvas. “What else should I say? It would certainly be a great deal of trouble to say anything different.”

The young man looked at her from above his canvas. “What else can I say? It would definitely be a lot of trouble to say anything different.”

“Well,” said Gertrude, “you have seen people before that you have liked, have you not?”

“Well,” said Gertrude, “you’ve met people before that you liked, right?”

“Indeed I have, thank Heaven!”

"Yes, thank goodness!"

“And they have been very different from us,” Gertrude went on.

“And they have been very different from us,” Gertrude continued.

“That only proves,” said Felix, “that there are a thousand different ways of being good company.”

“That just shows,” said Felix, “that there are a thousand different ways to be good company.”

“Do you think us good company?” asked Gertrude.

“Do you think we're good company?” asked Gertrude.

“Company for a king!”

"Companionship for a king!"

Gertrude was silent a moment; and then, “There must be a thousand different ways of being dreary,” she said; “and sometimes I think we make use of them all.”

Gertrude was quiet for a moment; then she said, “There must be a thousand different ways to be gloomy, and sometimes I think we use them all.”

Felix stood up quickly, holding up his hand. “If you could only keep that look on your face for half an hour—while I catch it!” he said. “It is uncommonly handsome.”

Felix stood up quickly, raising his hand. “If you could just keep that expression on your face for half an hour—while I capture it!” he said. “It’s really quite handsome.”

“To look handsome for half an hour—that is a great deal to ask of me,” she answered.

“To look good for half an hour—that's a lot to ask of me,” she replied.

“It would be the portrait of a young woman who has taken some vow, some pledge, that she repents of,” said Felix, “and who is thinking it over at leisure.”

“It would be the portrait of a young woman who has made some vow, some pledge, that she regrets,” said Felix, “and who is reflecting on it in her own time.”

“I have taken no vow, no pledge,” said Gertrude, very gravely; “I have nothing to repent of.”

“I haven’t made any vows or promises,” Gertrude said seriously; “I have nothing to feel sorry about.”

“My dear cousin, that was only a figure of speech. I am very sure that no one in your excellent family has anything to repent of.”

“My dear cousin, that was just a figure of speech. I’m sure that no one in your wonderful family has anything to regret.”

“And yet we are always repenting!” Gertrude exclaimed. “That is what I mean by our being dreary. You know it perfectly well; you only pretend that you don’t.”

“And yet we’re always feeling guilty!” Gertrude exclaimed. “That’s what I mean by us being miserable. You know it perfectly well; you’re just pretending you don’t.”

Felix gave a quick laugh. “The half hour is going on, and yet you are handsomer than ever. One must be careful what one says, you see.”

Felix let out a quick laugh. “Half an hour has passed, and you’re still looking more handsome than ever. You have to be careful about what you say, you know.”

“To me,” said Gertrude, “you can say anything.”

“To me,” Gertrude said, “you can say anything.”

Felix looked at her, as an artist might, and painted for some time in silence.

Felix looked at her like an artist would, and then he quietly painted for a while.

“Yes, you seem to me different from your father and sister—from most of the people you have lived with,” he observed.

“Yes, you seem different from your father and sister—from most of the people you’ve been around,” he noted.

“To say that one’s self,” Gertrude went on, “is like saying—by implication, at least—that one is better. I am not better; I am much worse. But they say themselves that I am different. It makes them unhappy.”

“To say that one’s self,” Gertrude continued, “implies that one is better. I’m not better; I’m much worse. But they claim I’m different. It makes them unhappy.”

“Since you accuse me of concealing my real impressions, I may admit that I think the tendency—among you generally—is to be made unhappy too easily.”

“Since you're accusing me of hiding my true feelings, I can admit that I believe the tendency—among you all in general—is to get upset too easily.”

“I wish you would tell that to my father,” said Gertrude.

“I wish you’d tell that to my dad,” said Gertrude.

“It might make him more unhappy!” Felix exclaimed, laughing.

“It might make him even more unhappy!” Felix said with a laugh.

“It certainly would. I don’t believe you have seen people like that.”

“It definitely would. I don’t think you’ve seen people like that.”

“Ah, my dear cousin, how do you know what I have seen?” Felix demanded. “How can I tell you?”

“Ah, my dear cousin, how do you know what I’ve seen?” Felix asked. “How can I explain it to you?”

“You might tell me a great many things, if you only would. You have seen people like yourself—people who are bright and gay and fond of amusement. We are not fond of amusement.”

“You could share so much with me if you wanted to. You've seen people like you—people who are lively and cheerful and love having fun. We don't enjoy fun.”

“Yes,” said Felix, “I confess that rather strikes me. You don’t seem to me to get all the pleasure out of life that you might. You don’t seem to me to enjoy..... Do you mind my saying this?” he asked, pausing.

“Yes,” said Felix, “I have to say that really surprises me. You don’t seem to get all the enjoyment out of life that you could. You don’t seem to enjoy..... Do you mind me saying this?” he asked, pausing.

“Please go on,” said the girl, earnestly.

“Please continue,” the girl said earnestly.

“You seem to me very well placed for enjoying. You have money and liberty and what is called in Europe a ‘position.’ But you take a painful view of life, as one may say.”

“You seem very well set up for enjoying life. You have money, freedom, and what's referred to in Europe as a ‘position.’ But you have a rather gloomy outlook on life, so to speak.”

“One ought to think it bright and charming and delightful, eh?” asked Gertrude.

“One should think it’s bright, charming, and delightful, right?” asked Gertrude.

“I should say so—if one can. It is true it all depends upon that,” Felix added.

“I would agree—if that's possible. It's true that it all hinges on that,” Felix added.

“You know there is a great deal of misery in the world,” said his model.

“You know there's a lot of misery in the world,” said his model.

“I have seen a little of it,” the young man rejoined. “But it was all over there—beyond the sea. I don’t see any here. This is a paradise.”

“I've seen a bit of it,” the young man replied. “But it was all over there—across the sea. I don’t see any of it here. This is paradise.”

Gertrude said nothing; she sat looking at the dahlias and the currant-bushes in the garden, while Felix went on with his work. “To ‘enjoy,’” she began at last, “to take life—not painfully, must one do something wrong?”

Gertrude said nothing; she sat staring at the dahlias and the currant bushes in the garden while Felix continued with his work. “To ‘enjoy,’” she finally began, “to take life—not painfully, does that mean one must do something wrong?”

Felix gave his long, light laugh again. “Seriously, I think not. And for this reason, among others: you strike me as very capable of enjoying, if the chance were given you, and yet at the same time as incapable of wrong-doing.”

Felix let out another long, light laugh. “Honestly, I don't think so. And here's why, among other reasons: you seem completely able to enjoy yourself if given the opportunity, yet at the same time, you seem incapable of doing anything wrong.”

“I am sure,” said Gertrude, “that you are very wrong in telling a person that she is incapable of that. We are never nearer to evil than when we believe that.”

“I’m sure,” said Gertrude, “that you’re very mistaken in telling someone that she can’t do that. We are never closer to evil than when we believe that.”

“You are handsomer than ever,” observed Felix, irrelevantly.

“You look more handsome than ever,” Felix remarked, casually.

Gertrude had got used to hearing him say this. There was not so much excitement in it as at first. “What ought one to do?” she continued. “To give parties, to go to the theatre, to read novels, to keep late hours?”

Gertrude had gotten used to hearing him say this. It wasn't as exciting as it had been at first. “What should one do?” she asked. “Throw parties, go to the theater, read novels, stay up late?”

“I don’t think it’s what one does or one doesn’t do that promotes enjoyment,” her companion answered. “It is the general way of looking at life.”

“I don’t think it’s about what someone does or doesn’t do that brings enjoyment,” her companion replied. “It’s more about the overall perspective on life.”

“They look at it as a discipline—that’s what they do here. I have often been told that.”

“They see it as a discipline—that’s what they do here. I've heard that a lot.”

“Well, that’s very good. But there is another way,” added Felix, smiling: “to look at it as an opportunity.”

“Well, that’s great. But there’s another way,” Felix said with a smile, “to see it as an opportunity.”

“An opportunity—yes,” said Gertrude. “One would get more pleasure that way.”

“An opportunity—definitely,” Gertrude said. “You’d enjoy it more that way.”

“I don’t attempt to say anything better for it than that it has been my own way—and that is not saying much!” Felix had laid down his palette and brushes; he was leaning back, with his arms folded, to judge the effect of his work. “And you know,” he said, “I am a very petty personage.”

“I can’t really say anything better about it than that it’s just my way—and that isn’t saying much!” Felix had put down his palette and brushes; he was leaning back with his arms crossed, evaluating the outcome of his work. “And you know,” he said, “I’m a pretty insignificant person.”

“You have a great deal of talent,” said Gertrude.

“You have a lot of talent,” Gertrude said.

“No—no,” the young man rejoined, in a tone of cheerful impartiality, “I have not a great deal of talent. It is nothing at all remarkable. I assure you I should know if it were. I shall always be obscure. The world will never hear of me.” Gertrude looked at him with a strange feeling. She was thinking of the great world which he knew and which she did not, and how full of brilliant talents it must be, since it could afford to make light of his abilities. “You needn’t in general attach much importance to anything I tell you,” he pursued; “but you may believe me when I say this,—that I am little better than a good-natured feather-head.”

“No—no,” the young man responded, in a tone of cheerful neutrality, “I don’t have much talent. It’s nothing special at all. I promise you I’d know if it were. I’ll always be in the background. The world will never know about me.” Gertrude looked at him with a curious feeling. She was thinking about the vast world he was familiar with and she wasn’t, and how full of amazing talents it must be, since it could afford to overlook his abilities. “You generally shouldn’t take much of what I say too seriously,” he continued; “but you can believe me when I say this,—that I’m hardly better than a well-meaning airhead.”

“A feather-head?” she repeated.

"A feather-brain?" she repeated.

“I am a species of Bohemian.”

“I am a type of Bohemian.”

“A Bohemian?” Gertrude had never heard this term before, save as a geographical denomination; and she quite failed to understand the figurative meaning which her companion appeared to attach to it. But it gave her pleasure.

“A Bohemian?” Gertrude had never heard this term before, except as a geographical name; and she couldn’t quite grasp the figurative meaning that her companion seemed to attribute to it. But it pleased her.

Felix had pushed back his chair and risen to his feet; he slowly came toward her, smiling. “I am a sort of adventurer,” he said, looking down at her.

Felix pushed back his chair and stood up; he slowly walked over to her, smiling. “I’m a bit of an adventurer,” he said, looking down at her.

She got up, meeting his smile. “An adventurer?” she repeated. “I should like to hear your adventures.”

She got up, returning his smile. “An adventurer?” she echoed. “I'd love to hear about your adventures.”

For an instant she believed that he was going to take her hand; but he dropped his own hands suddenly into the pockets of his painting-jacket. “There is no reason why you shouldn’t,” he said. “I have been an adventurer, but my adventures have been very innocent. They have all been happy ones; I don’t think there are any I shouldn’t tell. They were very pleasant and very pretty; I should like to go over them in memory. Sit down again, and I will begin,” he added in a moment, with his naturally persuasive smile.

For a moment, she thought he was going to take her hand; but he suddenly dropped his hands into the pockets of his painting jacket. “There’s no reason you can’t,” he said. “I’ve been an adventurer, but my adventures have been very innocent. They’ve all been happy ones; I don’t think there’s any I shouldn’t share. They were really enjoyable and lovely; I’d love to revisit them in my memory. Sit down again, and I’ll start,” he added after a moment, with his naturally charming smile.

Gertrude sat down again on that day, and she sat down on several other days. Felix, while he plied his brush, told her a great many stories, and she listened with charmed avidity. Her eyes rested upon his lips; she was very serious; sometimes, from her air of wondering gravity, he thought she was displeased. But Felix never believed for more than a single moment in any displeasure of his own producing. This would have been fatuity if the optimism it expressed had not been much more a hope than a prejudice. It is beside the matter to say that he had a good conscience; for the best conscience is a sort of self-reproach, and this young man’s brilliantly healthy nature spent itself in objective good intentions which were ignorant of any test save exactness in hitting their mark. He told Gertrude how he had walked over France and Italy with a painter’s knapsack on his back, paying his way often by knocking off a flattering portrait of his host or hostess. He told her how he had played the violin in a little band of musicians—not of high celebrity—who traveled through foreign lands giving provincial concerts. He told her also how he had been a momentary ornament of a troupe of strolling actors, engaged in the arduous task of interpreting Shakespeare to French and German, Polish and Hungarian audiences.

Gertrude sat down again that day, and she sat down on several other days. Felix, while he worked with his brush, shared a lot of stories with her, and she listened eagerly. Her eyes were fixed on his lips; she seemed very serious; sometimes, from her expression of thoughtful seriousness, he thought she might be upset. But Felix never truly believed, even for a second, in any displeasure he caused. That would have been foolish if the optimism he showed wasn’t more of a hope than a bias. It's not really relevant to say that he had a clear conscience; because the best conscience is a type of self-reproach, and this young man's vibrant, healthy nature focused on genuine good intentions which only aimed to hit their target precisely. He told Gertrude how he had traveled across France and Italy with a painter's backpack, often paying his way by creating flattering portraits of his hosts. He shared how he had played the violin in a small band of musicians—not very famous—who traveled through different countries giving local concerts. He also explained how he had briefly been part of a group of traveling actors, working hard to interpret Shakespeare for audiences in French, German, Polish, and Hungarian.

While this periodical recital was going on, Gertrude lived in a fantastic world; she seemed to herself to be reading a romance that came out in daily numbers. She had known nothing so delightful since the perusal of Nicholas Nickleby. One afternoon she went to see her cousin, Mrs. Acton, Robert’s mother, who was a great invalid, never leaving the house. She came back alone, on foot, across the fields—this being a short way which they often used. Felix had gone to Boston with her father, who desired to take the young man to call upon some of his friends, old gentlemen who remembered his mother—remembered her, but said nothing about her—and several of whom, with the gentle ladies their wives, had driven out from town to pay their respects at the little house among the apple trees, in vehicles which reminded the Baroness, who received her visitors with discriminating civility, of the large, light, rattling barouche in which she herself had made her journey to this neighborhood. The afternoon was waning; in the western sky the great picture of a New England sunset, painted in crimson and silver, was suspended from the zenith; and the stony pastures, as Gertrude traversed them, thinking intently to herself, were covered with a light, clear glow. At the open gate of one of the fields she saw from the distance a man’s figure; he stood there as if he were waiting for her, and as she came nearer she recognized Mr. Brand. She had a feeling as of not having seen him for some time; she could not have said for how long, for it yet seemed to her that he had been very lately at the house.

While this periodical reading was happening, Gertrude was lost in a fantastic world; it felt to her like she was reading a novel released in daily installments. She hadn't experienced anything as delightful since reading Nicholas Nickleby. One afternoon, she visited her cousin, Mrs. Acton, Robert’s mother, who was seriously ill and never left the house. She returned home alone, walking across the fields—a shortcut they often took. Felix had gone to Boston with her father, who wanted to introduce the young man to some of his friends, older gentlemen who remembered his mother—remembered her but didn’t mention her—and some of whom, along with their gracious wives, had driven out from the city to pay their respects at the little house among the apple trees, in carriages that reminded the Baroness, who welcomed her guests with careful politeness, of the large, light, rattling carriage she herself had used to travel to this area. The afternoon was fading; in the western sky, the stunning view of a New England sunset, painted in crimson and silver, hung from the zenith; and the rocky pastures, as Gertrude walked through them, lost in thought, shimmered with a soft, clear glow. At the open gate of one of the fields, she noticed a man’s silhouette from a distance; he stood there as if waiting for her, and as she got closer, she recognized Mr. Brand. She felt as if she hadn't seen him in a while; she couldn't say how long it's been, yet it still seemed to her that he had just been at the house recently.

“May I walk back with you?” he asked. And when she had said that he might if he wanted, he observed that he had seen her and recognized her half a mile away.

“Can I walk back with you?” he asked. And when she said he could if he wanted, he noticed that he had seen her and recognized her from half a mile away.

“You must have very good eyes,” said Gertrude.

“You must have really good eyesight,” said Gertrude.

“Yes, I have very good eyes, Miss Gertrude,” said Mr. Brand. She perceived that he meant something; but for a long time past Mr. Brand had constantly meant something, and she had almost got used to it. She felt, however, that what he meant had now a renewed power to disturb her, to perplex and agitate her. He walked beside her in silence for a moment, and then he added, “I have had no trouble in seeing that you are beginning to avoid me. But perhaps,” he went on, “one needn’t have had very good eyes to see that.”

“Yes, I have really good eyesight, Miss Gertrude,” Mr. Brand said. She sensed that he was implying something, but for quite some time, Mr. Brand had always been implying something, and she had nearly gotten used to it. Still, she felt that what he was implying now had a new intensity that unsettled her, confused her, and stirred her emotions. He walked next to her in silence for a moment, then he added, “I’ve noticed that you’re starting to avoid me. But maybe,” he continued, “you don’t need to have great eyesight to see that.”

“I have not avoided you,” said Gertrude, without looking at him.

“I haven’t been avoiding you,” Gertrude said, without looking at him.

“I think you have been unconscious that you were avoiding me,” Mr. Brand replied. “You have not even known that I was there.”

"I think you've been unaware that you've been avoiding me," Mr. Brand said. "You didn't even realize I was there."

“Well, you are here now, Mr. Brand!” said Gertrude, with a little laugh. “I know that very well.”

“Well, you’re here now, Mr. Brand!” Gertrude said with a small laugh. “I know that for sure.”

He made no rejoinder. He simply walked beside her slowly, as they were obliged to walk over the soft grass. Presently they came to another gate, which was closed. Mr. Brand laid his hand upon it, but he made no movement to open it; he stood and looked at his companion. “You are very much interested—very much absorbed,” he said.

He didn't respond. He just walked slowly beside her, since they had to walk on the soft grass. Soon, they reached another gate that was closed. Mr. Brand put his hand on it, but he didn't try to open it; he stood there and looked at her. "You're really interested—completely absorbed," he said.

Gertrude glanced at him; she saw that he was pale and that he looked excited. She had never seen Mr. Brand excited before, and she felt that the spectacle, if fully carried out, would be impressive, almost painful. “Absorbed in what?” she asked. Then she looked away at the illuminated sky. She felt guilty and uncomfortable, and yet she was vexed with herself for feeling so. But Mr. Brand, as he stood there looking at her with his small, kind, persistent eyes, represented an immense body of half-obliterated obligations, that were rising again into a certain distinctness.

Gertrude glanced at him; she noticed he was pale and seemed excited. She had never seen Mr. Brand excited before, and she sensed that the sight, if fully expressed, would be striking, almost painful. “What are you so absorbed in?” she asked. Then she turned her gaze toward the bright sky. She felt guilty and uneasy, yet she was frustrated with herself for feeling that way. But Mr. Brand, standing there looking at her with his small, kind, determined eyes, symbolized a huge amount of overshadowed responsibilities that were coming back into focus.

“You have new interests, new occupations,” he went on. “I don’t know that I can say that you have new duties. We have always old ones, Gertrude,” he added.

“You have new interests, new jobs,” he continued. “I can’t really say that you have new responsibilities. We always have the same old ones, Gertrude,” he added.

“Please open the gate, Mr. Brand,” she said; and she felt as if, in saying so, she were cowardly and petulant. But he opened the gate, and allowed her to pass; then he closed it behind himself. Before she had time to turn away he put out his hand and held her an instant by the wrist.

"Please open the gate, Mr. Brand," she said; and she felt a mix of cowardice and annoyance in saying it. But he opened the gate and let her through; then he closed it behind him. Before she could turn away, he reached out and held her for a moment by the wrist.

“I want to say something to you,” he said.

“I want to tell you something,” he said.

“I know what you want to say,” she answered. And she was on the point of adding, “And I know just how you will say it;” but these words she kept back.

“I know what you want to say,” she replied. And she was about to add, “And I know exactly how you’ll say it;” but she held those words back.

“I love you, Gertrude,” he said. “I love you very much; I love you more than ever.”

“I love you, Gertrude,” he said. “I love you so much; I love you more than ever.”

He said the words just as she had known he would; she had heard them before. They had no charm for her; she had said to herself before that it was very strange. It was supposed to be delightful for a woman to listen to such words; but these seemed to her flat and mechanical. “I wish you would forget that,” she declared.

He said exactly what she expected him to say; she had heard it all before. It had no appeal for her; she had already thought it was very odd. People said it was supposed to be wonderful for a woman to hear such words, but to her, they felt dull and robotic. “I wish you would forget that,” she said.

“How can I—why should I?” he asked.

“How can I—why should I?” he asked.

“I have made you no promise—given you no pledge,” she said, looking at him, with her voice trembling a little.

"I haven't made you any promises or commitments," she said, looking at him, her voice shaking slightly.

“You have let me feel that I have an influence over you. You have opened your mind to me.”

“You’ve made me feel like I have an impact on you. You’ve shared your thoughts with me.”

“I never opened my mind to you, Mr. Brand!” Gertrude cried, with some vehemence.

“I never opened my mind to you, Mr. Brand!” Gertrude shouted, with some intensity.

“Then you were not so frank as I thought—as we all thought.”

“Then you weren’t as honest as I thought—you know, as we all thought.”

“I don’t see what anyone else had to do with it!” cried the girl.

“I don’t see what anyone else had to do with it!” the girl shouted.

“I mean your father and your sister. You know it makes them happy to think you will listen to me.”

"I mean your dad and your sister. You know it makes them happy to think you’ll listen to me."

She gave a little laugh. “It doesn’t make them happy,” she said. “Nothing makes them happy. No one is happy here.”

She gave a small laugh. “It doesn’t make them happy,” she said. “Nothing makes them happy. No one is happy here.”

“I think your cousin is very happy—Mr. Young,” rejoined Mr. Brand, in a soft, almost timid tone.

“I think your cousin is really happy—Mr. Young,” replied Mr. Brand, in a gentle, almost shy tone.

“So much the better for him!” And Gertrude gave her little laugh again.

“So much the better for him!” And Gertrude let out her small laugh again.

The young man looked at her a moment. “You are very much changed,” he said.

The young man studied her for a moment. “You’ve changed a lot,” he said.

“I am glad to hear it,” Gertrude declared.

"I'm glad to hear that," Gertrude said.

“I am not. I have known you a long time, and I have loved you as you were.”

“I’m not. I’ve known you for a long time, and I’ve loved you for who you are.”

“I am much obliged to you,” said Gertrude. “I must be going home.”

“I really appreciate it,” Gertrude said. “I need to head home.”

He on his side, gave a little laugh.

He chuckled slightly.

“You certainly do avoid me—you see!”

"You definitely avoid me, right?"

“Avoid me, then,” said the girl.

“Avoid me, then,” said the girl.

He looked at her again; and then, very gently, “No I will not avoid you,” he replied; “but I will leave you, for the present, to yourself. I think you will remember—after a while—some of the things you have forgotten. I think you will come back to me; I have great faith in that.”

He looked at her again and then, very gently, said, “No, I won't avoid you. But for now, I’ll let you have your space. I believe that in time, you’ll remember some of the things you’ve forgotten. I believe you will come back to me; I have a lot of faith in that.”

This time his voice was very touching; there was a strong, reproachful force in what he said, and Gertrude could answer nothing. He turned away and stood there, leaning his elbows on the gate and looking at the beautiful sunset. Gertrude left him and took her way home again; but when she reached the middle of the next field she suddenly burst into tears. Her tears seemed to her to have been a long time gathering, and for some moments it was a kind of glee to shed them. But they presently passed away. There was something a little hard about Gertrude; and she never wept again.

This time, his voice was really emotional; there was a strong, accusatory tone in what he said, and Gertrude couldn't respond at all. He turned away and leaned on the gate, watching the beautiful sunset. Gertrude left him and started her way home again, but when she reached the middle of the next field, she suddenly broke down in tears. It felt like her tears had been building up for a long time, and for a few moments, it was a relief to let them flow. But soon they stopped. There was something a bit tough about Gertrude, and she never cried again.

CHAPTER VI

Going of an afternoon to call upon his niece, Mr. Wentworth more than once found Robert Acton sitting in her little drawing-room. This was in no degree, to Mr. Wentworth, a perturbing fact, for he had no sense of competing with his young kinsman for Eugenia’s good graces. Madame Münster’s uncle had the highest opinion of Robert Acton, who, indeed, in the family at large, was the object of a great deal of undemonstrative appreciation. They were all proud of him, in so far as the charge of being proud may be brought against people who were, habitually, distinctly guiltless of the misdemeanor known as “taking credit.” They never boasted of Robert Acton, nor indulged in vainglorious reference to him; they never quoted the clever things he had said, nor mentioned the generous things he had done. But a sort of frigidly-tender faith in his unlimited goodness was a part of their personal sense of right; and there can, perhaps, be no better proof of the high esteem in which he was held than the fact that no explicit judgment was ever passed upon his actions. He was no more praised than he was blamed; but he was tacitly felt to be an ornament to his circle. He was the man of the world of the family. He had been to China and brought home a collection of curiosities; he had made a fortune—or rather he had quintupled a fortune already considerable; he was distinguished by that combination of celibacy, “property,” and good humor which appeals to even the most subdued imaginations; and it was taken for granted that he would presently place these advantages at the disposal of some well-regulated young woman of his own “set.” Mr. Wentworth was not a man to admit to himself that—his paternal duties apart—he liked any individual much better than all other individuals; but he thought Robert Acton extremely judicious; and this was perhaps as near an approach as he was capable of to the eagerness of preference, which his temperament repudiated as it would have disengaged itself from something slightly unchaste. Acton was, in fact, very judicious—and something more beside; and indeed it must be claimed for Mr. Wentworth that in the more illicit parts of his preference there hovered the vague adumbration of a belief that his cousin’s final merit was a certain enviable capacity for whistling, rather gallantly, at the sanctions of mere judgment—for showing a larger courage, a finer quality of pluck, than common occasion demanded. Mr. Wentworth would never have risked the intimation that Acton was made, in the smallest degree, of the stuff of a hero; but this is small blame to him, for Robert would certainly never have risked it himself. Acton certainly exercised great discretion in all things—beginning with his estimate of himself. He knew that he was by no means so much of a man of the world as he was supposed to be in local circles; but it must be added that he knew also that his natural shrewdness had a reach of which he had never quite given local circles the measure. He was addicted to taking the humorous view of things, and he had discovered that even in the narrowest circles such a disposition may find frequent opportunities. Such opportunities had formed for some time—that is, since his return from China, a year and a half before—the most active element in this gentleman’s life, which had just now a rather indolent air. He was perfectly willing to get married. He was very fond of books, and he had a handsome library; that is, his books were much more numerous than Mr. Wentworth’s. He was also very fond of pictures; but it must be confessed, in the fierce light of contemporary criticism, that his walls were adorned with several rather abortive masterpieces. He had got his learning—and there was more of it than commonly appeared—at Harvard College; and he took a pleasure in old associations, which made it a part of his daily contentment to live so near this institution that he often passed it in driving to Boston. He was extremely interested in the Baroness Münster.

Going to visit his niece one afternoon, Mr. Wentworth found Robert Acton sitting in her small drawing-room more than once. This didn’t bother Mr. Wentworth at all, as he felt no competition with his young relative for Eugenia’s affection. Madame Münster’s uncle thought highly of Robert Acton, who was, in fact, appreciated by the family without much display. They were all proud of him, though it wasn’t the kind of pride that leads people to boast. They never bragged about Robert Acton, nor did they indulge in self-congratulatory remarks about him; they never cited his clever comments or mentioned his generous deeds. Yet, a kind of cool but tender belief in his vast goodness was part of their sense of what was right; and perhaps the best proof of the high regard they had for him was that they never openly judged his actions. He wasn’t praised or blamed, but everyone felt he was an asset to their social circle. He was the worldly one in the family. He had traveled to China and brought back a collection of curiosities; he had made a fortune—or rather multiplied an already substantial fortune. He was known for being single, having property, and possessing good humor, qualities that appealed to even the most reserved minds. It was assumed he would soon use these advantages to court some well-mannered young woman from his social class. Mr. Wentworth was not one to admit that, aside from his paternal responsibilities, he favored one individual more than the others; however, he found Robert Acton to be quite sensible, and this was perhaps as close as he could come to showing a preference, which his temperament rejected as if it were slightly inappropriate. Acton was indeed very sensible—and something more; and it must be said that Mr. Wentworth held a vague belief that part of what made his cousin admirable was his distinctive ability to somewhat boldly ignore conventional judgment—his greater courage and finer quality of bravery than what ordinary situations required. Mr. Wentworth would never have suggested that Acton had any heroic qualities; but that isn’t to blame him, as Robert would never have suggested it himself. Acton certainly exercised great discretion in everything—starting with how he viewed himself. He knew he was not nearly as worldly as people thought he was in local circles; but he also realized that his natural shrewdness went beyond what the local crowd understood. He tended to have a humorous outlook on life, and he found that even in the tightest circles, such an attitude led to frequent opportunities. These opportunities had formed for a while—since his return from China a year and a half before—becoming a significant part of his otherwise somewhat leisurely life. He was completely open to getting married. He loved books and had an impressive library; in fact, he owned many more books than Mr. Wentworth did. He also had a strong appreciation for art; though, in light of today’s critiques, it must be admitted that his walls contained a few rather unsuccessful pieces. He had acquired his knowledge—and there was more than it appeared—at Harvard College, and he enjoyed old connections, making it a part of his daily happiness to live so close to the institution that he often drove past it on his way to Boston. He was very interested in Baroness Münster.

She was very frank with him; or at least she intended to be. “I am sure you find it very strange that I should have settled down in this out-of-the-way part of the world!” she said to him three or four weeks after she had installed herself. “I am certain you are wondering about my motives. They are very pure.” The Baroness by this time was an old inhabitant; the best society in Boston had called upon her, and Clifford Wentworth had taken her several times to drive in his buggy.

She was very straightforward with him; or at least she meant to be. “I’m sure you find it quite odd that I’ve decided to settle down in this remote part of the world!” she said to him three or four weeks after she had moved in. “I’m sure you’re curious about my reasons. They are completely genuine.” By this time, the Baroness was a longtime resident; the best social circles in Boston had visited her, and Clifford Wentworth had taken her out for a drive in his carriage several times.

Robert Acton was seated near her, playing with a fan; there were always several fans lying about her drawing-room, with long ribbons of different colors attached to them, and Acton was always playing with one. “No, I don’t find it at all strange,” he said slowly, smiling. “That a clever woman should turn up in Boston, or its suburbs—that does not require so much explanation. Boston is a very nice place.”

Robert Acton was sitting nearby, fiddling with a fan; she always had several fans scattered around her living room, each with long ribbons of different colors attached to them, and Acton was always playing with one. “No, I don’t find it strange at all,” he said slowly, smiling. “That a smart woman would show up in Boston, or its suburbs—that doesn’t need much explanation. Boston is a really nice place.”

“If you wish to make me contradict you,” said the Baroness, “vous vous y prenez mal. In certain moods there is nothing I am not capable of agreeing to. Boston is a paradise, and we are in the suburbs of Paradise.”

“If you want me to disagree with you,” said the Baroness, “vous vous y prenez mal. In some moods, there’s nothing I wouldn’t agree to. Boston is a paradise, and we’re in the suburbs of Paradise.”

“Just now I am not at all in the suburbs; I am in the place itself,” rejoined Acton, who was lounging a little in his chair. He was, however, not always lounging; and when he was he was not quite so relaxed as he pretended. To a certain extent, he sought refuge from shyness in this appearance of relaxation; and like many persons in the same circumstances he somewhat exaggerated the appearance. Beyond this, the air of being much at his ease was a cover for vigilant observation. He was more than interested in this clever woman, who, whatever he might say, was clever not at all after the Boston fashion; she plunged him into a kind of excitement, held him in vague suspense. He was obliged to admit to himself that he had never yet seen a woman just like this—not even in China. He was ashamed, for inscrutable reasons, of the vivacity of his emotion, and he carried it off, superficially, by taking, still superficially, the humorous view of Madame Münster. It was not at all true that he thought it very natural of her to have made this pious pilgrimage. It might have been said of him in advance that he was too good a Bostonian to regard in the light of an eccentricity the desire of even the remotest alien to visit the New England metropolis. This was an impulse for which, surely, no apology was needed; and Madame Münster was the fortunate possessor of several New England cousins. In fact, however, Madame Münster struck him as out of keeping with her little circle; she was at the best a very agreeable, a gracefully mystifying anomaly. He knew very well that it would not do to address these reflections too crudely to Mr. Wentworth; he would never have remarked to the old gentleman that he wondered what the Baroness was up to. And indeed he had no great desire to share his vague mistrust with anyone. There was a personal pleasure in it; the greatest pleasure he had known at least since he had come from China. He would keep the Baroness, for better or worse, to himself; he had a feeling that he deserved to enjoy a monopoly of her, for he was certainly the person who had most adequately gauged her capacity for social intercourse. Before long it became apparent to him that the Baroness was disposed to lay no tax upon such a monopoly.

“Right now, I'm not in the suburbs at all; I'm right here,” Acton replied, casually slouching in his chair. However, he wasn't always this relaxed; when he lounged, he wasn't as laid-back as he appeared. To some extent, he used this façade of relaxation as a shield against his shyness, and like many in similar situations, he exaggerated it a bit. Besides that, his apparent ease was a cover for keen observation. He was more than intrigued by this clever woman, who, despite what he might claim, was not clever in the usual Boston way; she stirred a kind of excitement in him, leaving him in a state of vague suspense. He had to admit to himself that he had never encountered a woman quite like her— not even in China. For reasons he couldn't explain, he felt ashamed of how lively his emotions were, and he handled it, superficially, by taking a humorous view of Madame Münster. It wasn’t true that he found it perfectly normal for her to make this pious journey. It could be said that he was too proper a Bostonian to see the wish of even the most distant outsider to visit the New England capital as anything unusual. This was an urge that certainly needed no justification, and Madame Münster was fortunate enough to have several cousins from New England. In reality, though, Madame Münster seemed out of place in her small circle; she was, at best, a charming and intriguingly odd anomaly. He knew better than to share these thoughts too candidly with Mr. Wentworth; he would never tell the old gentleman that he was curious about what the Baroness was up to. In fact, he didn't really want to share his vague suspicion with anyone. There was a personal pleasure in it; the greatest pleasure he'd experienced since coming back from China. He intended to keep the Baroness, for better or worse, to himself; he felt he deserved to enjoy her presence exclusively, as he was certainly the one who had most accurately assessed her social skills. Soon, it became clear to him that the Baroness was not inclined to impose any demands on such a monopoly.

One day (he was sitting there again and playing with a fan) she asked him to apologize, should the occasion present itself, to certain people in Boston for her not having returned their calls. “There are half a dozen places,” she said; “a formidable list. Charlotte Wentworth has written it out for me, in a terrifically distinct hand. There is no ambiguity on the subject; I know perfectly where I must go. Mr. Wentworth informs me that the carriage is always at my disposal, and Charlotte offers to go with me, in a pair of tight gloves and a very stiff petticoat. And yet for three days I have been putting it off. They must think me horribly vicious.”

One day (he was sitting there again and playing with a fan), she asked him to apologize, if the opportunity came up, to some people in Boston for not returning their calls. “There are half a dozen places,” she said; “a pretty big list. Charlotte Wentworth wrote it out for me in a really clear handwriting. There's no confusion about it; I know exactly where I need to go. Mr. Wentworth told me that the carriage is always available for me, and Charlotte offered to go with me, wearing tight gloves and a very stiff petticoat. And yet, for three days, I’ve been putting it off. They must think I’m horribly rude.”

“You ask me to apologize,” said Acton, “but you don’t tell me what excuse I can offer.”

“You're asking me to apologize,” Acton said, “but you’re not telling me what reason I can give.”

“That is more,” the Baroness declared, “than I am held to. It would be like my asking you to buy me a bouquet and giving you the money. I have no reason except that—somehow—it’s too violent an effort. It is not inspiring. Wouldn’t that serve as an excuse, in Boston? I am told they are very sincere; they don’t tell fibs. And then Felix ought to go with me, and he is never in readiness. I don’t see him. He is always roaming about the fields and sketching old barns, or taking ten-mile walks, or painting someone’s portrait, or rowing on the pond, or flirting with Gertrude Wentworth.”

“That's more,” the Baroness said, “than I'm obligated to. It would be like me asking you to buy me a bouquet and giving you the cash. I have no reason other than that—somehow—it feels like too much effort. It's not motivating. Wouldn't that be a valid excuse in Boston? I've heard they're very earnest; they don’t tell lies. And then Felix should come with me, but he’s never ready. I can't find him. He’s always wandering around the fields sketching old barns, or going for ten-mile hikes, or painting someone’s portrait, or rowing on the pond, or flirting with Gertrude Wentworth.”

“I should think it would amuse you to go and see a few people,” said Acton. “You are having a very quiet time of it here. It’s a dull life for you.”

“I think it would be fun for you to go and meet some people,” said Acton. “You’ve been having a pretty quiet time here. It’s a boring life for you.”

“Ah, the quiet,—the quiet!” the Baroness exclaimed. “That’s what I like. It’s rest. That’s what I came here for. Amusement? I have had amusement. And as for seeing people—I have already seen a great many in my life. If it didn’t sound ungracious I should say that I wish very humbly your people here would leave me alone!”

“Ah, the peace—the peace!” the Baroness exclaimed. “That’s what I enjoy. It’s restful. That’s what I came here for. Fun? I’ve had my share of fun. And as for socializing—I’ve met plenty of people in my life. If it didn’t sound rude, I’d humbly say I wish your people here would just leave me alone!”

Acton looked at her a moment, and she looked at him. She was a woman who took being looked at remarkably well. “So you have come here for rest?” he asked.

Acton looked at her for a moment, and she looked back at him. She was a woman who handled being looked at exceptionally well. “So you’ve come here to relax?” he asked.

“So I may say. I came for many of those reasons that are no reasons—don’t you know?—and yet that are really the best: to come away, to change, to break with everything. When once one comes away one must arrive somewhere, and I asked myself why I shouldn’t arrive here.”

“So I can say. I came for many of those reasons that aren’t really reasons—don’t you see?—and yet they are actually the best: to leave, to change, to break away from everything. Once you leave, you have to end up somewhere, and I wondered why I shouldn’t end up here.”

“You certainly had time on the way!” said Acton, laughing.

“You definitely had time on the way!” said Acton, laughing.

Madame Münster looked at him again; and then, smiling: “And I have certainly had time, since I got here, to ask myself why I came. However, I never ask myself idle questions. Here I am, and it seems to me you ought only to thank me.”

Madame Münster looked at him again and then smiled. “I’ve definitely had time to wonder why I came here since my arrival. But I never ask myself pointless questions. Here I am, and it seems like you should just be grateful.”

“When you go away you will see the difficulties I shall put in your path.”

“When you leave, you’ll see the challenges I’ll throw your way.”

“You mean to put difficulties in my path?” she asked, rearranging the rosebud in her corsage.

"You’re trying to create obstacles for me?" she asked, adjusting the rosebud in her corsage.

“The greatest of all—that of having been so agreeable——”

“The greatest of all—that of having been so enjoyable——”

“That I shall be unable to depart? Don’t be too sure. I have left some very agreeable people over there.”

“Am I not able to leave? Don’t be too sure about that. I’ve left some really great people back there.”

“Ah,” said Acton, “but it was to come here, where I am!”

“Ah,” said Acton, “but it was to come here, where I am!”

“I didn’t know of your existence. Excuse me for saying anything so rude; but, honestly speaking, I did not. No,” the Baroness pursued, “it was precisely not to see you—such people as you—that I came.”

“I didn’t know you existed. Sorry for being so rude, but honestly, I didn’t. No,” the Baroness continued, “it was exactly to avoid seeing you—people like you—that I came.”

“Such people as me?” cried Acton.

“People like me?” Acton said.

“I had a sort of longing to come into those natural relations which I knew I should find here. Over there I had only, as I may say, artificial relations. Don’t you see the difference?”

“I felt a strong desire to connect with the natural relationships I knew I would find here. Back there, I only had what you could call artificial connections. Don’t you see the difference?”

“The difference tells against me,” said Acton. “I suppose I am an artificial relation.”

“The difference is a disadvantage for me,” said Acton. “I guess I am an artificial connection.”

“Conventional,” declared the Baroness; “very conventional.”

“Traditional,” stated the Baroness; “very traditional.”

“Well, there is one way in which the relation of a lady and a gentleman may always become natural,” said Acton.

“Well, there’s one way a lady and a gentleman can always feel natural together,” Acton said.

“You mean by their becoming lovers? That may be natural or not. And at any rate,” rejoined Eugenia, “nous n’en sommes pas là!”

“You mean by them becoming lovers? That might be natural or not. And at any rate,” replied Eugenia, “we're not there yet!”

They were not, as yet; but a little later, when she began to go with him to drive, it might almost have seemed that they were. He came for her several times, alone, in his high “wagon,” drawn by a pair of charming light-limbed horses. It was different, her having gone with Clifford Wentworth, who was her cousin, and so much younger. It was not to be imagined that she should have a flirtation with Clifford, who was a mere shame-faced boy, and whom a large section of Boston society supposed to be “engaged” to Lizzie Acton. Not, indeed, that it was to be conceived that the Baroness was a possible party to any flirtation whatever; for she was undoubtedly a married lady. It was generally known that her matrimonial condition was of the “morganatic” order; but in its natural aversion to suppose that this meant anything less than absolute wedlock, the conscience of the community took refuge in the belief that it implied something even more.

They weren’t yet, but a little later, when she started going out to drive with him, it almost seemed like they were. He picked her up several times on his own in his high “wagon,” pulled by a pair of charming, graceful horses. It was different from when she had gone with Clifford Wentworth, her cousin, who was much younger. It was hard to imagine her having a fling with Clifford, who was just a shy boy, and whom many people in Boston thought was “engaged” to Lizzie Acton. Not that anyone would think the Baroness could be involved in any kind of romance; she was definitely a married woman. It was generally known that her marriage was of a “morganatic” nature, but because people were naturally averse to believing this meant anything less than a full marriage, the community’s conscience found comfort in the idea that it suggested something even more.

Acton wished her to think highly of American scenery, and he drove her to great distances, picking out the prettiest roads and the largest points of view. If we are good when we are contented, Eugenia’s virtues should now certainly have been uppermost; for she found a charm in the rapid movement through a wild country, and in a companion who from time to time made the vehicle dip, with a motion like a swallow’s flight, over roads of primitive construction, and who, as she felt, would do a great many things that she might ask him. Sometimes, for a couple of hours together, there were almost no houses; there were nothing but woods and rivers and lakes and horizons adorned with bright-looking mountains. It seemed to the Baroness very wild, as I have said, and lovely; but the impression added something to that sense of the enlargement of opportunity which had been born of her arrival in the New World.

Acton wanted her to appreciate American scenery, so he drove her long distances, choosing the most beautiful roads and the best viewpoints. If being content makes us better people, Eugenia’s virtues should definitely have been shining through, because she enjoyed the thrill of moving quickly through a rugged landscape, and she liked having a companion who occasionally made the vehicle bounce, mimicking a swallow’s flight over rough roads, and who, she sensed, would gladly do many of the things she asked. For stretches of a couple of hours, there were hardly any houses around; just woods, rivers, lakes, and horizons filled with stunning mountains. The Baroness found it very wild and beautiful, as I mentioned, but the experience also enhanced her feeling of new possibilities that had come with her journey to the New World.

One day—it was late in the afternoon—Acton pulled up his horses on the crest of a hill which commanded a beautiful prospect. He let them stand a long time to rest, while he sat there and talked with Madame Münster. The prospect was beautiful in spite of there being nothing human within sight. There was a wilderness of woods, and the gleam of a distant river, and a glimpse of half the hill-tops in Massachusetts. The road had a wide, grassy margin, on the further side of which there flowed a deep, clear brook; there were wild flowers in the grass, and beside the brook lay the trunk of a fallen tree. Acton waited a while; at last a rustic wayfarer came trudging along the road. Acton asked him to hold the horses—a service he consented to render, as a friendly turn to a fellow-citizen. Then he invited the Baroness to descend, and the two wandered away, across the grass, and sat down on the log beside the brook.

One day—it was late in the afternoon—Acton stopped his horses at the top of a hill that had a stunning view. He let them rest for a long time while he chatted with Madame Münster. The view was gorgeous, even though there was nothing human in sight. There was a wilderness of woods, the shimmer of a distant river, and a view of half the hilltops in Massachusetts. The road had a wide, grassy edge, and on the other side flowed a deep, clear stream; wildflowers dotted the grass, and beside the stream lay the trunk of a fallen tree. Acton waited for a while, and finally, a passing traveler came trudging down the road. Acton asked him to hold the horses—something he agreed to do as a friendly gesture to a fellow citizen. Then he invited the Baroness to get down, and the two of them wandered across the grass and sat on the log next to the stream.

“I imagine it doesn’t remind you of Silberstadt,” said Acton. It was the first time that he had mentioned Silberstadt to her, for particular reasons. He knew she had a husband there, and this was disagreeable to him; and, furthermore, it had been repeated to him that this husband wished to put her away—a state of affairs to which even indirect reference was to be deprecated. It was true, nevertheless, that the Baroness herself had often alluded to Silberstadt; and Acton had often wondered why her husband wished to get rid of her. It was a curious position for a lady—this being known as a repudiated wife; and it is worthy of observation that the Baroness carried it off with exceeding grace and dignity. She had made it felt, from the first, that there were two sides to the question, and that her own side, when she should choose to present it, would be replete with touching interest.

“I guess it doesn’t remind you of Silberstadt,” Acton said. It was the first time he had brought up Silberstadt with her, for specific reasons. He knew she had a husband there, which bothered him; and besides, he had heard that her husband wanted to leave her—a situation that should not even be indirectly mentioned. Yet, it was true that the Baroness had often talked about Silberstadt; and Acton frequently wondered why her husband wanted to be rid of her. It was an odd situation for a woman—being known as a rejected wife; and it’s noteworthy that the Baroness handled it with remarkable grace and dignity. She made it clear, from the beginning, that there were two sides to the issue, and that her own perspective, when she decided to share it, would be full of poignant interest.

“It does not remind me of the town, of course,” she said, “of the sculptured gables and the Gothic churches, of the wonderful Schloss, with its moat and its clustering towers. But it has a little look of some other parts of the principality. One might fancy one’s self among those grand old German forests, those legendary mountains; the sort of country one sees from the windows at Schreckenstein.”

“It doesn’t remind me of the town, of course,” she said, “of the ornate roofs and the Gothic churches, of the amazing castle with its moat and its clustered towers. But it does have a bit of a resemblance to some other areas of the principality. One could imagine being among those grand old German forests, those legendary mountains; the kind of landscape you see from the windows at Schreckenstein.”

“What is Schreckenstein?” asked Acton.

"What’s Schreckenstein?" asked Acton.

“It is a great castle,—the summer residence of the Reigning Prince.”

“It’s a grand castle—the summer home of the ruling prince.”

“Have you ever lived there?”

“Have you ever lived here?”

“I have stayed there,” said the Baroness. Acton was silent; he looked a while at the uncastled landscape before him. “It is the first time you have ever asked me about Silberstadt,” she said. “I should think you would want to know about my marriage; it must seem to you very strange.”

“I’ve been there,” said the Baroness. Acton was quiet; he gazed for a moment at the uncastled landscape before him. “This is the first time you’ve ever asked me about Silberstadt,” she said. “I would think you’d want to know about my marriage; it must seem really strange to you.”

Acton looked at her a moment. “Now you wouldn’t like me to say that!”

Acton glanced at her for a moment. “You wouldn't want me to say that!”

“You Americans have such odd ways!” the Baroness declared. “You never ask anything outright; there seem to be so many things you can’t talk about.”

“You Americans have such strange ways!” the Baroness exclaimed. “You never ask anything directly; there seem to be so many topics you can’t discuss.”

“We Americans are very polite,” said Acton, whose national consciousness had been complicated by a residence in foreign lands, and who yet disliked to hear Americans abused. “We don’t like to tread upon people’s toes,” he said. “But I should like very much to hear about your marriage. Now tell me how it came about.”

“We Americans are very polite,” said Acton, whose awareness of his nationality had been complicated by living abroad, and who still disliked hearing Americans criticized. “We don’t like to step on people's toes,” he continued. “But I’d really like to hear about your marriage. So, tell me how it happened.”

“The Prince fell in love with me,” replied the Baroness simply. “He pressed his suit very hard. At first he didn’t wish me to marry him; on the contrary. But on that basis I refused to listen to him. So he offered me marriage—in so far as he might. I was young, and I confess I was rather flattered. But if it were to be done again now, I certainly should not accept him.”

“The Prince fell in love with me,” the Baroness replied straightforwardly. “He pursued me relentlessly. At first, he didn’t want me to marry him; quite the opposite. But because of that, I refused to pay him any attention. So he proposed to me— as much as he could. I was young, and I admit I was somewhat flattered. But if I had to do it all over again, I definitely wouldn’t accept him.”

“How long ago was this?” asked Acton.

“How long ago was this?” Acton asked.

“Oh—several years,” said Eugenia. “You should never ask a woman for dates.”

“Oh—many years,” Eugenia replied. “You should never ask a woman for dates.”

“Why, I should think that when a woman was relating history “ Acton answered. “And now he wants to break it off?”

“Why, I would think that when a woman was telling history,” Acton replied. “And now he wants to end it?”

“They want him to make a political marriage. It is his brother’s idea. His brother is very clever.”

“They want him to enter into a political marriage. It’s his brother’s idea. His brother is really smart.”

“They must be a precious pair!” cried Robert Acton.

“They must be a valuable couple!” exclaimed Robert Acton.

The Baroness gave a little philosophic shrug. “Que voulez-vous? They are princes. They think they are treating me very well. Silberstadt is a perfectly despotic little state, and the Reigning Prince may annul the marriage by a stroke of his pen. But he has promised me, nevertheless, not to do so without my formal consent.”

The Baroness shrugged a bit philosophically. “What do you want? They are princes. They believe they're treating me quite well. Silberstadt is a completely controlling little state, and the Reigning Prince can cancel the marriage with just a signature. But he has promised me, after all, that he won't do it without my official agreement.”

“And this you have refused?”

“And you refused this?”

“Hitherto. It is an indignity, and I have wished at least to make it difficult for them. But I have a little document in my writing-desk which I have only to sign and send back to the Prince.”

“Hitherto. It’s a disgrace, and I’ve wanted to make it at least challenging for them. But I have a small document in my desk that I just need to sign and send back to the Prince.”

“Then it will be all over?”

"Does that mean it's all going to be over?"

The Baroness lifted her hand, and dropped it again. “Of course I shall keep my title; at least, I shall be at liberty to keep it if I choose. And I suppose I shall keep it. One must have a name. And I shall keep my pension. It is very small—it is wretchedly small; but it is what I live on.”

The Baroness raised her hand and then lowered it again. “Of course I’ll keep my title; at least, I’ll have the option to keep it if I want. And I guess I will keep it. You have to have a name. And I’ll keep my pension. It’s very small—it’s pitifully small; but it’s what I survive on.”

“And you have only to sign that paper?” Acton asked.

“And all you have to do is sign that paper?” Acton asked.

The Baroness looked at him a moment. “Do you urge it?”

The Baroness stared at him for a moment. “Are you insisting on it?”

He got up slowly, and stood with his hands in his pockets. “What do you gain by not doing it?”

He got up slowly and stood with his hands in his pockets. “What do you gain by not doing it?”

“I am supposed to gain this advantage—that if I delay, or temporize, the Prince may come back to me, may make a stand against his brother. He is very fond of me, and his brother has pushed him only little by little.”

“I’m supposed to take advantage of this—that if I wait or stall, the Prince might return to me, might take a stand against his brother. He cares a lot about me, and his brother has only nudged him a little at a time.”

“If he were to come back to you,” said Acton, “would you—would you take him back?”

“If he came back to you,” Acton said, “would you—would you take him back?”

The Baroness met his eyes; she colored just a little. Then she rose. “I should have the satisfaction of saying, ‘Now it is my turn. I break with your Serene Highness!’”

The Baroness met his gaze; she blushed slightly. Then she stood up. “I should have the satisfaction of saying, ‘Now it’s my turn. I’m breaking up with your Serene Highness!’”

They began to walk toward the carriage. “Well,” said Robert Acton, “it’s a curious story! How did you make his acquaintance?”

They started walking toward the carriage. “So,” said Robert Acton, “it’s an interesting story! How did you meet him?”

“I was staying with an old lady—an old Countess—in Dresden. She had been a friend of my father’s. My father was dead; I was very much alone. My brother was wandering about the world in a theatrical troupe.”

“I was staying with an elderly woman—an old Countess—in Dresden. She had been a friend of my father’s. My father was gone; I felt very alone. My brother was traveling around the world with a theater group.”

“Your brother ought to have stayed with you,” Acton observed, “and kept you from putting your trust in princes.”

"Your brother should have stayed with you," Acton noted, "and kept you from trusting princes."

The Baroness was silent a moment, and then, “He did what he could,” she said. “He sent me money. The old Countess encouraged the Prince; she was even pressing. It seems to me,” Madame Münster added, gently, “that—under the circumstances—I behaved very well.”

The Baroness was silent for a moment, and then she said, “He did what he could. He sent me money. The old Countess supported the Prince; she was even pushy about it. It seems to me,” Madame Münster added softly, “that—given the circumstances—I acted quite well.”

Acton glanced at her, and made the observation—he had made it before—that a woman looks the prettier for having unfolded her wrongs or her sufferings. “Well,” he reflected, audibly, “I should like to see you send his Serene Highness—somewhere!”

Acton looked at her and remarked—something he had said before—that a woman seems more beautiful when she reveals her struggles or suffering. “Well,” he thought out loud, “I would love to see you send his Serene Highness—somewhere!”

Madame Münster stooped and plucked a daisy from the grass. “And not sign my renunciation?”

Madame Münster bent down and picked a daisy from the grass. “And not sign my resignation?”

“Well, I don’t know—I don’t know,” said Acton.

“Well, I don’t know—I don’t know,” said Acton.

“In one case I should have my revenge; in another case I should have my liberty.”

“In one situation, I could get my revenge; in another, I could regain my freedom.”

Acton gave a little laugh as he helped her into the carriage. “At any rate,” he said, “take good care of that paper.”

Acton chuckled softly as he assisted her into the carriage. “Anyway,” he said, “make sure to take good care of that paper.”

A couple of days afterward he asked her to come and see his house. The visit had already been proposed, but it had been put off in consequence of his mother’s illness. She was a constant invalid, and she had passed these recent years, very patiently, in a great flowered arm-chair at her bedroom window. Lately, for some days, she had been unable to see anyone; but now she was better, and she sent the Baroness a very civil message. Acton had wished their visitor to come to dinner; but Madame Münster preferred to begin with a simple call. She had reflected that if she should go to dinner Mr. Wentworth and his daughters would also be asked, and it had seemed to her that the peculiar character of the occasion would be best preserved in a tête-à-tête with her host. Why the occasion should have a peculiar character she explained to no one. As far as anyone could see, it was simply very pleasant. Acton came for her and drove her to his door, an operation which was rapidly performed. His house the Baroness mentally pronounced a very good one; more articulately, she declared that it was enchanting. It was large and square and painted brown; it stood in a well-kept shrubbery, and was approached, from the gate, by a short drive. It was, moreover, a much more modern dwelling than Mr. Wentworth’s, and was more redundantly upholstered and expensively ornamented. The Baroness perceived that her entertainer had analyzed material comfort to a sufficiently fine point. And then he possessed the most delightful chinoiseries—trophies of his sojourn in the Celestial Empire: pagodas of ebony and cabinets of ivory; sculptured monsters, grinning and leering on chimney-pieces, in front of beautifully figured hand-screens; porcelain dinner-sets, gleaming behind the glass doors of mahogany buffets; large screens, in corners, covered with tense silk and embroidered with mandarins and dragons. These things were scattered all over the house, and they gave Eugenia a pretext for a complete domiciliary visit. She liked it, she enjoyed it; she thought it a very nice place. It had a mixture of the homely and the liberal, and though it was almost a museum, the large, little-used rooms were as fresh and clean as a well-kept dairy. Lizzie Acton told her that she dusted all the pagodas and other curiosities every day with her own hands; and the Baroness answered that she was evidently a household fairy. Lizzie had not at all the look of a young lady who dusted things; she wore such pretty dresses and had such delicate fingers that it was difficult to imagine her immersed in sordid cares. She came to meet Madame Münster on her arrival, but she said nothing, or almost nothing, and the Baroness again reflected—she had had occasion to do so before—that American girls had no manners. She disliked this little American girl, and she was quite prepared to learn that she had failed to commend herself to Miss Acton. Lizzie struck her as positive and explicit almost to pertness; and the idea of her combining the apparent incongruities of a taste for housework and the wearing of fresh, Parisian-looking dresses suggested the possession of a dangerous energy. It was a source of irritation to the Baroness that in this country it should seem to matter whether a little girl were a trifle less or a trifle more of a nonentity; for Eugenia had hitherto been conscious of no moral pressure as regards the appreciation of diminutive virgins. It was perhaps an indication of Lizzie’s pertness that she very soon retired and left the Baroness on her brother’s hands. Acton talked a great deal about his chinoiseries; he knew a good deal about porcelain and bric-à-brac. The Baroness, in her progress through the house, made, as it were, a great many stations. She sat down everywhere, confessed to being a little tired, and asked about the various objects with a curious mixture of alertness and inattention. If there had been anyone to say it to she would have declared that she was positively in love with her host; but she could hardly make this declaration—even in the strictest confidence—to Acton himself. It gave her, nevertheless, a pleasure that had some of the charm of unwontedness to feel, with that admirable keenness with which she was capable of feeling things, that he had a disposition without any edges; that even his humorous irony always expanded toward the point. One’s impression of his honesty was almost like carrying a bunch of flowers; the perfume was most agreeable, but they were occasionally an inconvenience. One could trust him, at any rate, round all the corners of the world; and, withal, he was not absolutely simple, which would have been excess; he was only relatively simple, which was quite enough for the Baroness.

A couple of days later, he invited her to come see his house. The visit had already been suggested, but it had been postponed due to his mother's illness. She was a constant invalid and had spent these past years patiently sitting in a big, floral armchair by her bedroom window. Recently, she had been unable to see anyone, but now she was feeling better and sent the Baroness a very polite message. Acton wanted their guest to join them for dinner, but Madame Münster preferred to start with a simple visit. She thought that if she went to dinner, Mr. Wentworth and his daughters would be invited too, and it seemed to her that the special nature of the occasion would be better preserved in a private conversation with her host. She didn’t explain to anyone why the occasion felt special. To anyone else, it was simply very pleasant. Acton came to pick her up and drove her to his house, which he did quickly. The Baroness thought to herself that it was a very nice house; more specifically, she called it enchanting. It was large and square, painted brown, situated in a well-maintained garden, and accessed by a short driveway from the gate. Moreover, it was much more modern than Mr. Wentworth's house and was furnished and decorated in a more lavish way. The Baroness noticed that her host had refined material comfort to a high degree. And he also had the most delightful decorations—trophies from his time in the Celestial Empire: ebony pagodas and ivory cabinets; sculpted creatures grinning from mantelpieces, in front of beautifully decorated hand screens; elegant porcelain dinner sets shining behind the glass doors of mahogany cabinets; large screens in corners adorned with fine silk and embroidered with mandarins and dragons. These items were scattered throughout the house, and they gave Eugenia a reason for a thorough visit. She liked it and enjoyed it; she thought it was a very nice place. It had a cozy yet generous feel, and even though it was almost like a museum, the spacious, little-used rooms were as fresh and clean as a well-kept dairy. Lizzie Acton told her that she dusted all the pagodas and other curiosities daily with her own hands, and the Baroness remarked that she must be a household fairy. Lizzie did not have the appearance of a young lady who would dust things; she wore such pretty clothes and had such delicate hands that it was hard to imagine her dealing with mundane tasks. She came to greet Madame Münster upon her arrival, but she said very little, and the Baroness reflected—she had noticed it before—that American girls had no manners. She disliked this young American girl and was fully prepared to find that she had failed to impress Miss Acton. Lizzie struck her as assertive and almost too straightforward; the thought of her juggling the seeming contradictions of enjoying housework while wearing stylish, Parisian outfits suggested a kind of unsettling energy. It irritated the Baroness that in this country, it seemed to matter whether a young girl was slightly more or slightly less of a nobody; Eugenia had previously felt no pressure to judge young girls. Maybe it was a sign of Lizzie's boldness that she soon excused herself and left the Baroness in her brother's company. Acton talked a lot about his decorations; he knew a fair amount about porcelain and collectibles. As the Baroness moved through the house, she made several stops. She sat down everywhere, admitted she was a little tired, and inquired about the various objects with a curious blend of attentiveness and distraction. If there had been anyone to share it with, she would have said that she was definitely in love with her host; but she could hardly make that revelation—even in the strictest confidence—to Acton himself. Still, it gave her a pleasure that had some of the charm of the unusual to feel, with her characteristic sensitivity, that he had a personality without sharp edges; even his humorous irony always curved toward warmth. Her impression of his sincerity was almost like carrying a bouquet; the scent was lovely, but they could sometimes be a hassle. At least she could trust him around every corner of the world; and he was not completely simple, which would have been too much; he was only somewhat simple, which was perfectly adequate for the Baroness.

Lizzie reappeared to say that her mother would now be happy to receive Madame Münster; and the Baroness followed her to Mrs. Acton’s apartment. Eugenia reflected, as she went, that it was not the affectation of impertinence that made her dislike this young lady, for on that ground she could easily have beaten her. It was not an aspiration on the girl’s part to rivalry, but a kind of laughing, childishly-mocking indifference to the results of comparison. Mrs. Acton was an emaciated, sweet-faced woman of five and fifty, sitting with pillows behind her, and looking out on a clump of hemlocks. She was very modest, very timid, and very ill; she made Eugenia feel grateful that she herself was not like that—neither so ill, nor, possibly, so modest. On a chair, beside her, lay a volume of Emerson’s Essays. It was a great occasion for poor Mrs. Acton, in her helpless condition, to be confronted with a clever foreign lady, who had more manner than any lady—any dozen ladies—that she had ever seen.

Lizzie came back to say that her mother would now be happy to see Madame Münster, and the Baroness followed her to Mrs. Acton’s room. As she went, Eugenia thought that it wasn’t just the pretentiousness that made her dislike this young woman—if it were, she could easily have outdone her. It wasn’t the girl’s desire to compete; it was more of a playful, childlike mockery toward the idea of comparison. Mrs. Acton was a thin, sweet-faced woman in her fifties, sitting with pillows behind her while looking out at a group of hemlocks. She was very modest, very shy, and very unwell; her presence made Eugenia feel thankful that she herself was not like that—neither sick nor, perhaps, as modest. On a chair beside her lay a book of Emerson’s Essays. For poor Mrs. Acton, in her vulnerable state, it was a significant moment to meet a clever foreign lady who had more poise than any lady—or even a dozen ladies—she had ever encountered.

“I have heard a great deal about you,” she said, softly, to the Baroness.

“I’ve heard a lot about you,” she said softly to the Baroness.

“From your son, eh?” Eugenia asked. “He has talked to me immensely of you. Oh, he talks of you as you would like,” the Baroness declared; “as such a son must talk of such a mother!”

“From your son, right?” Eugenia asked. “He has spoken a lot about you. Oh, he speaks of you just as you would like,” the Baroness said; “as such a son must speak of such a mother!”

Mrs. Acton sat gazing; this was part of Madame Münster’s “manner.” But Robert Acton was gazing too, in vivid consciousness that he had barely mentioned his mother to their brilliant guest. He never talked of this still maternal presence,—a presence refined to such delicacy that it had almost resolved itself, with him, simply into the subjective emotion of gratitude. And Acton rarely talked of his emotions. The Baroness turned her smile toward him, and she instantly felt that she had been observed to be fibbing. She had struck a false note. But who were these people to whom such fibbing was not pleasing? If they were annoyed, the Baroness was equally so; and after the exchange of a few civil inquiries and low-voiced responses she took leave of Mrs. Acton. She begged Robert not to come home with her; she would get into the carriage alone; she preferred that. This was imperious, and she thought he looked disappointed. While she stood before the door with him—the carriage was turning in the gravel-walk—this thought restored her serenity.

Mrs. Acton sat staring; this was part of Madame Münster’s “style.” But Robert Acton was staring too, fully aware that he had barely mentioned his mother to their impressive guest. He never talked about this quiet maternal presence—a presence refined to such delicacy that it had almost become, for him, just the feeling of gratitude. And Acton rarely discussed his feelings. The Baroness turned her smile toward him, and she instantly sensed that she had been caught in a lie. She had hit a wrong note. But who were these people that such lying was not acceptable to? If they were annoyed, the Baroness was equally irritated; and after exchanging a few polite inquiries and softly spoken responses, she took her leave of Mrs. Acton. She asked Robert not to come home with her; she would get into the carriage alone; she preferred it that way. This was commanding, and she thought he looked let down. While she stood at the door with him—the carriage was turning into the gravel path—this thought brought back her calm.

When she had given him her hand in farewell she looked at him a moment. “I have almost decided to dispatch that paper,” she said.

When she had shaken his hand to say goodbye, she looked at him for a moment. “I've almost decided to send that paper,” she said.

He knew that she alluded to the document that she had called her renunciation; and he assisted her into the carriage without saying anything. But just before the vehicle began to move he said, “Well, when you have in fact dispatched it, I hope you will let me know!”

He knew she was referring to the document she called her renunciation; and he helped her into the carriage without saying a word. But just before the carriage started moving, he said, “Well, when you’ve actually sent it, I hope you'll let me know!”

CHAPTER VII

Felix Young finished Gertrude’s portrait, and he afterwards transferred to canvas the features of many members of that circle of which it may be said that he had become for the time the pivot and the centre. I am afraid it must be confessed that he was a decidedly flattering painter, and that he imparted to his models a romantic grace which seemed easily and cheaply acquired by the payment of a hundred dollars to a young man who made “sitting” so entertaining. For Felix was paid for his pictures, making, as he did, no secret of the fact that in guiding his steps to the Western world affectionate curiosity had gone hand in hand with a desire to better his condition. He took his uncle’s portrait quite as if Mr. Wentworth had never averted himself from the experiment; and as he compassed his end only by the exercise of gentle violence, it is but fair to add that he allowed the old man to give him nothing but his time. He passed his arm into Mr. Wentworth’s one summer morning—very few arms indeed had ever passed into Mr. Wentworth’s—and led him across the garden and along the road into the studio which he had extemporized in the little house among the apple trees. The grave gentleman felt himself more and more fascinated by his clever nephew, whose fresh, demonstrative youth seemed a compendium of experiences so strangely numerous. It appeared to him that Felix must know a great deal; he would like to learn what he thought about some of those things as regards which his own conversation had always been formal, but his knowledge vague. Felix had a confident, gayly trenchant way of judging human actions which Mr. Wentworth grew little by little to envy; it seemed like criticism made easy. Forming an opinion—say on a person’s conduct—was, with Mr. Wentworth, a good deal like fumbling in a lock with a key chosen at hazard. He seemed to himself to go about the world with a big bunch of these ineffectual instruments at his girdle. His nephew, on the other hand, with a single turn of the wrist, opened any door as adroitly as a horse-thief. He felt obliged to keep up the convention that an uncle is always wiser than a nephew, even if he could keep it up no otherwise than by listening in serious silence to Felix’s quick, light, constant discourse. But there came a day when he lapsed from consistency and almost asked his nephew’s advice.

Felix Young finished Gertrude’s portrait, and afterwards, he painted many members of the social circle that he had become, for a time, the focal point of. I’m afraid it has to be acknowledged that he was quite a flattering painter, giving his subjects a romantic elegance that seemed easily and cheaply obtained by paying a hundred dollars to a young man who made “sitting” so enjoyable. Felix was indeed compensated for his paintings, being quite open about the fact that his journey to the Western world was fueled by a mix of affectionate curiosity and a desire to improve his situation. He painted his uncle’s portrait as if Mr. Wentworth had never distanced himself from the venture; and since he achieved his goal only by employing gentle persuasion, it’s fair to say he let the old man contribute nothing but his time. One summer morning, he slipped his arm through Mr. Wentworth’s—very few people ever had—and led him through the garden and along the path into the studio he had set up in the little house among the apple trees. The serious gentleman found himself increasingly captivated by his talented nephew, whose vibrant, expressive youth seemed a summary of experiences that were oddly abundant. It struck him that Felix must know a lot; he wanted to understand what his nephew thought about some subjects that his own discussions had always treated formally, yet his knowledge remained vague. Felix had a confident, sharply insightful way of assessing human behavior that Mr. Wentworth gradually began to envy; it seemed like criticism made simple. Forming an opinion—say, about someone’s behavior—was, for Mr. Wentworth, akin to fumbling with a random key in a lock. He felt like he carried a huge bunch of these ineffective tools at his side. His nephew, however, could open any door with a single flick of his wrist, as skillfully as a thief. He felt he had to maintain the expectation that an uncle is always wiser than a nephew, even if he could only uphold that by listening in serious silence to Felix’s quick, light, continuous chatter. But one day, he broke from that expectation and nearly asked his nephew for advice.

“Have you ever entertained the idea of settling in the United States?” he asked one morning, while Felix brilliantly plied his brush.

“Have you ever thought about moving to the United States?” he asked one morning, while Felix skillfully worked with his brush.

“My dear uncle,” said Felix, “excuse me if your question makes me smile a little. To begin with, I have never entertained an idea. Ideas often entertain me; but I am afraid I have never seriously made a plan. I know what you are going to say; or rather, I know what you think, for I don’t think you will say it—that this is very frivolous and loose-minded on my part. So it is; but I am made like that; I take things as they come, and somehow there is always some new thing to follow the last. In the second place, I should never propose to settle. I can’t settle, my dear uncle; I’m not a settler. I know that is what strangers are supposed to do here; they always settle. But I haven’t—to answer your question—entertained that idea.”

“My dear uncle,” Felix said, “sorry if your question makes me smile a bit. First of all, I've never really had an idea. Ideas often entertain me; but honestly, I’ve never seriously made a plan. I know what you're about to say—or rather, I know what you think, since I don't think you'll actually say it—that this is pretty frivolous and careless on my part. And it is; but that’s just who I am; I take things as they come, and somehow there’s always something new right after the last thing. Secondly, I would never propose to settle. I can't settle, my dear uncle; I'm not the settling type. I know that’s what outsiders are supposed to do here; they always settle. But I haven’t—to answer your question—entertained that idea.”

“You intend to return to Europe and resume your irregular manner of life?” Mr. Wentworth inquired.

“Are you planning to go back to Europe and continue your unpredictable lifestyle?” Mr. Wentworth asked.

“I can’t say I intend. But it’s very likely I shall go back to Europe. After all, I am a European. I feel that, you know. It will depend a good deal upon my sister. She’s even more of a European than I; here, you know, she’s a picture out of her setting. And as for ‘resuming,’ dear uncle, I really have never given up my irregular manner of life. What, for me, could be more irregular than this?”

“I can’t say I plan to. But it’s very likely I’ll go back to Europe. After all, I am a European. I feel that, you know. It will depend a lot on my sister. She’s even more of a European than I am; here, you know, she’s like a picture out of her frame. And as for ‘resuming,’ dear uncle, I really have never given up my unconventional lifestyle. What could be more unconventional for me than this?”

“Than what?” asked Mr. Wentworth, with his pale gravity.

“Than what?” asked Mr. Wentworth, with his pale seriousness.

“Well, than everything! Living in the midst of you, this way; this charming, quiet, serious family life; fraternizing with Charlotte and Gertrude; calling upon twenty young ladies and going out to walk with them; sitting with you in the evening on the piazza and listening to the crickets, and going to bed at ten o’clock.”

“Well, more than anything! Living among you like this; this lovely, calm, serious family life; hanging out with Charlotte and Gertrude; visiting twenty young ladies and going out for walks with them; sitting with you in the evening on the porch and listening to the crickets, and going to bed at ten o’clock.”

“Your description is very animated,” said Mr. Wentworth; “but I see nothing improper in what you describe.”

“Your description is very vivid,” Mr. Wentworth said; “but I don’t see anything inappropriate in what you’re describing.”

“Neither do I, dear uncle. It is extremely delightful; I shouldn’t like it if it were improper. I assure you I don’t like improper things; though I dare say you think I do,” Felix went on, painting away.

“Neither do I, dear uncle. It’s absolutely delightful; I wouldn’t like it if it were inappropriate. I promise you I don’t like inappropriate things; though I bet you think I do,” Felix continued, painting away.

“I have never accused you of that.”

“I've never blamed you for that.”

“Pray don’t,” said Felix, “because, you see, at bottom I am a terrible Philistine.”

“Please don’t,” said Felix, “because, you see, deep down I am a terrible Philistine.”

“A Philistine?” repeated Mr. Wentworth.

“A Philistine?” Mr. Wentworth repeated.

“I mean, as one may say, a plain, God-fearing man.” Mr. Wentworth looked at him reservedly, like a mystified sage, and Felix continued, “I trust I shall enjoy a venerable and venerated old age. I mean to live long. I can hardly call that a plan, perhaps; but it’s a keen desire—a rosy vision. I shall be a lively, perhaps even a frivolous old man!”

“I mean, as some might put it, a straightforward, God-fearing guy.” Mr. Wentworth looked at him quietly, like a puzzled sage, and Felix went on, “I hope to have a respected and honorable old age. I intend to live a long time. I can’t really call that a plan, but it’s a strong desire—a bright vision. I want to be a lively, maybe even a carefree old man!”

“It is natural,” said his uncle, sententiously, “that one should desire to prolong an agreeable life. We have perhaps a selfish indisposition to bring our pleasure to a close. But I presume,” he added, “that you expect to marry.”

“It’s only natural,” said his uncle, with a wise tone, “that someone would want to extend a pleasant life. We might have a selfish reluctance to end our enjoyment. But I assume,” he continued, “that you plan to get married.”

“That too, dear uncle, is a hope, a desire, a vision,” said Felix. It occurred to him for an instant that this was possibly a preface to the offer of the hand of one of Mr. Wentworth’s admirable daughters. But in the name of decent modesty and a proper sense of the hard realities of this world, Felix banished the thought. His uncle was the incarnation of benevolence, certainly; but from that to accepting—much more postulating—the idea of a union between a young lady with a dowry presumptively brilliant and a penniless artist with no prospect of fame, there was a very long way. Felix had lately become conscious of a luxurious preference for the society—if possible unshared with others—of Gertrude Wentworth; but he had relegated this young lady, for the moment, to the coldly brilliant category of unattainable possessions. She was not the first woman for whom he had entertained an unpractical admiration. He had been in love with duchesses and countesses, and he had made, once or twice, a perilously near approach to cynicism in declaring that the disinterestedness of women had been overrated. On the whole, he had tempered audacity with modesty; and it is but fair to him now to say explicitly that he would have been incapable of taking advantage of his present large allowance of familiarity to make love to the younger of his handsome cousins. Felix had grown up among traditions in the light of which such a proceeding looked like a grievous breach of hospitality. I have said that he was always happy, and it may be counted among the present sources of his happiness that he had as regards this matter of his relations with Gertrude a deliciously good conscience. His own deportment seemed to him suffused with the beauty of virtue—a form of beauty that he admired with the same vivacity with which he admired all other forms.

"That too, dear uncle, is a hope, a desire, a vision,” Felix said. For a brief moment, he thought this might be a lead-up to an offer of marriage from one of Mr. Wentworth’s wonderful daughters. But out of decent modesty and a proper grasp of the harsh realities of life, Felix pushed the thought away. His uncle was undoubtedly the embodiment of kindness, but imagining a union between a young woman with an impressive dowry and a broke artist with no future in fame was a stretch. Lately, Felix had developed a strong preference for spending time—ideally alone—with Gertrude Wentworth; however, for the time being, he placed her in the distant category of unattainable aspirations. She wasn’t the first woman he’d admired from afar. He’d had crushes on duchesses and countesses before, and he had even flirted dangerously close to cynicism by claiming that women’s selflessness was exaggerated. Overall, he balanced his boldness with humility; it’s only fair to note that he wouldn’t have used his current level of familiarity to pursue his attractive younger cousin. Felix grew up with traditions where such actions felt like a serious violation of hospitality. I mentioned that he was always happy, and part of that happiness came from having a clear conscience concerning his relationship with Gertrude. He believed his behavior radiated the beauty of virtue—a kind of beauty he appreciated just as much as any other.

“I think that if you marry,” said Mr. Wentworth presently, “it will conduce to your happiness.”

“I think that if you get married,” Mr. Wentworth said after a moment, “it will lead to your happiness.”

“Sicurissimo!” Felix exclaimed; and then, arresting his brush, he looked at his uncle with a smile. “There is something I feel tempted to say to you. May I risk it?”

“Absolutely!” Felix exclaimed; then, stopping his brush, he looked at his uncle with a smile. “There's something I want to say to you. Can I go ahead?”

Mr. Wentworth drew himself up a little. “I am very safe; I don’t repeat things.” But he hoped Felix would not risk too much.

Mr. Wentworth straightened up a bit. “I’m very reliable; I don’t spread rumors.” But he hoped Felix wouldn’t take too many chances.

Felix was laughing at his answer.

Felix was laughing at his response.

“It’s odd to hear you telling me how to be happy. I don’t think you know yourself, dear uncle. Now, does that sound brutal?”

“It’s strange to hear you telling me how to be happy. I don’t think you really know yourself, dear uncle. Does that sound harsh?”

The old man was silent a moment, and then, with a dry dignity that suddenly touched his nephew: “We may sometimes point out a road we are unable to follow.”

The old man was quiet for a moment, and then, with a dry dignity that unexpectedly resonated with his nephew: “We may sometimes show a path we can't walk ourselves.”

“Ah, don’t tell me you have had any sorrows,” Felix rejoined. “I didn’t suppose it, and I didn’t mean to allude to them. I simply meant that you all don’t amuse yourselves.”

“Ah, please don’t tell me you’ve had any troubles,” Felix replied. “I didn’t think so, and I didn’t mean to bring them up. I just meant that you all don’t have fun.”

“Amuse ourselves? We are not children.”

"Have fun? We're not kids."

“Precisely not! You have reached the proper age. I was saying that the other day to Gertrude,” Felix added. “I hope it was not indiscreet.”

“Exactly not! You’ve hit the right age. I was just saying that the other day to Gertrude,” Felix added. “I hope that wasn’t too forward.”

“If it was,” said Mr. Wentworth, with a keener irony than Felix would have thought him capable of, “it was but your way of amusing yourself. I am afraid you have never had a trouble.”

“If it was,” said Mr. Wentworth, with a sharper irony than Felix would have expected from him, “it was just your way of having fun. I'm afraid you've never really had any problems.”

“Oh, yes, I have!” Felix declared, with some spirit; “before I knew better. But you don’t catch me at it again.”

“Oh, yes, I have!” Felix said with some enthusiasm; “before I knew better. But you won’t catch me doing that again.”

Mr. Wentworth maintained for a while a silence more expressive than a deep-drawn sigh. “You have no children,” he said at last.

Mr. Wentworth kept quiet for a while, his silence saying more than a heavy sigh. “You don’t have any kids,” he finally said.

“Don’t tell me,” Felix exclaimed, “that your charming young people are a source of grief to you!”

“Don’t tell me,” Felix exclaimed, “that your charming young people are causing you grief!”

“I don’t speak of Charlotte.” And then, after a pause, Mr. Wentworth continued, “I don’t speak of Gertrude. But I feel considerable anxiety about Clifford. I will tell you another time.”

“I don’t talk about Charlotte.” Then, after a moment, Mr. Wentworth added, “I don’t talk about Gertrude. But I’m really worried about Clifford. I’ll tell you more about it later.”

The next time he gave Felix a sitting his nephew reminded him that he had taken him into his confidence. “How is Clifford today?” Felix asked. “He has always seemed to me a young man of remarkable discretion. Indeed, he is only too discreet; he seems on his guard against me—as if he thought me rather light company. The other day he told his sister—Gertrude repeated it to me—that I was always laughing at him. If I laugh it is simply from the impulse to try and inspire him with confidence. That is the only way I have.”

The next time he spent time with Felix, his nephew reminded him that he had confided in him. “How’s Clifford doing today?” Felix asked. “He’s always seemed to me like a young man with remarkable discretion. In fact, he’s almost too discreet; he seems to be on guard around me—as if he thinks I’m not serious company. The other day, he told his sister—Gertrude shared it with me—that I was always making fun of him. If I laugh, it's just my way of trying to make him feel more confident. That’s the only approach I have.”

“Clifford’s situation is no laughing matter,” said Mr. Wentworth. “It is very peculiar, as I suppose you have guessed.”

“Clifford’s situation is serious,” said Mr. Wentworth. “It’s quite unusual, as I’m sure you’ve already figured out.”

“Ah, you mean his love affair with his cousin?”

“Ah, you’re talking about his relationship with his cousin?”

Mr. Wentworth stared, blushing a little. “I mean his absence from college. He has been suspended. We have decided not to speak of it unless we are asked.”

Mr. Wentworth stared, blushing slightly. “I mean his absence from college. He has been suspended. We've decided not to discuss it unless someone brings it up.”

“Suspended?” Felix repeated.

"Suspended?" Felix echoed.

“He has been requested by the Harvard authorities to absent himself for six months. Meanwhile he is studying with Mr. Brand. We think Mr. Brand will help him; at least we hope so.”

“He's been asked by the Harvard authorities to stay away for six months. In the meantime, he's studying with Mr. Brand. We think Mr. Brand will help him; at least we hope so.”

“What befell him at college?” Felix asked. “He was too fond of pleasure? Mr. Brand certainly will not teach him any of those secrets!”

“What happened to him in college?” Felix asked. “Was he too into having fun? Mr. Brand definitely won't be sharing any of those secrets with him!”

“He was too fond of something of which he should not have been fond. I suppose it is considered a pleasure.”

“He was too attached to something he shouldn’t have been. I guess it’s seen as a pleasure.”

Felix gave his light laugh. “My dear uncle, is there any doubt about its being a pleasure? C’est de son âge, as they say in France.”

Felix chuckled lightly. “My dear uncle, is there any doubt that it's a pleasure? C’est de son âge, as they say in France.”

“I should have said rather it was a vice of later life—of disappointed old age.”

“I should have said instead that it was a flaw of later life—of disappointed old age.”

Felix glanced at his uncle, with his lifted eyebrows, and then, “Of what are you speaking?” he demanded, smiling.

Felix looked at his uncle, his eyebrows raised, and then said, “What are you talking about?” with a smile.

“Of the situation in which Clifford was found.”

“About the situation where Clifford was found.”

“Ah, he was found—he was caught?”

“Wait, he was found—he got caught?”

“Necessarily, he was caught. He couldn’t walk; he staggered.”

“Of course, he was caught. He couldn’t walk; he stumbled.”

“Oh,” said Felix, “he drinks! I rather suspected that, from something I observed the first day I came here. I quite agree with you that it is a low taste. It’s not a vice for a gentleman. He ought to give it up.”

“Oh,” said Felix, “he drinks! I kind of suspected that from something I noticed the first day I got here. I completely agree with you that it’s a poor choice. It’s not becoming of a gentleman. He should stop.”

“We hope for a good deal from Mr. Brand’s influence,” Mr. Wentworth went on. “He has talked to him from the first. And he never touches anything himself.”

“We’re counting on Mr. Brand’s influence,” Mr. Wentworth continued. “He’s been in talks with him from the beginning. And he never handles anything himself.”

“I will talk to him—I will talk to him!” Felix declared, gayly.

“I'll talk to him—I’ll talk to him!” Felix exclaimed cheerfully.

“What will you say to him?” asked his uncle, with some apprehension.

“What are you going to say to him?” his uncle asked, a bit worried.

Felix for some moments answered nothing. “Do you mean to marry him to his cousin?” he asked at last.

Felix was silent for a moment. “Are you planning to marry him to his cousin?” he finally asked.

“Marry him?” echoed Mr. Wentworth. “I shouldn’t think his cousin would want to marry him.”

“Marry him?” Mr. Wentworth repeated. “I doubt his cousin would want to marry him.”

“You have no understanding, then, with Mrs. Acton?”

“You don’t have any arrangement with Mrs. Acton, then?”

Mr. Wentworth stared, almost blankly. “I have never discussed such subjects with her.”

Mr. Wentworth stared, almost blankly. “I’ve never talked about those kinds of things with her.”

“I should think it might be time,” said Felix. “Lizzie Acton is admirably pretty, and if Clifford is dangerous....”

“I think it might be time,” said Felix. “Lizzie Acton is really attractive, and if Clifford is a threat...”

“They are not engaged,” said Mr. Wentworth. “I have no reason to suppose they are engaged.”

"They're not engaged," Mr. Wentworth said. "I have no reason to think they're engaged."

“Par exemple!” cried Felix. “A clandestine engagement? Trust me, Clifford, as I say, is a charming boy. He is incapable of that. Lizzie Acton, then, would not be jealous of another woman.”

“For example!” exclaimed Felix. “A secret engagement? Trust me, Clifford, as I’m saying, is a charming guy. He’s incapable of that. Lizzie Acton, then, wouldn’t be jealous of another woman.”

“I certainly hope not,” said the old man, with a vague sense of jealousy being an even lower vice than a love of liquor.

“I really hope not,” said the old man, with a vague feeling that jealousy is an even worse vice than a love for alcohol.

“The best thing for Clifford, then,” Felix propounded, “is to become interested in some clever, charming woman.” And he paused in his painting, and, with his elbows on his knees, looked with bright communicativeness at his uncle. “You see, I believe greatly in the influence of women. Living with women helps to make a man a gentleman. It is very true Clifford has his sisters, who are so charming. But there should be a different sentiment in play from the fraternal, you know. He has Lizzie Acton; but she, perhaps, is rather immature.”

“The best thing for Clifford, then,” Felix suggested, “is to get involved with some smart, charming woman.” He paused in his painting, leaning on his knees, and looked at his uncle with bright enthusiasm. “You see, I really believe in the influence of women. Being around women helps make a man a gentleman. It’s true Clifford has his sisters, who are lovely. But there should be a different kind of feeling involved than just sibling love, you know. He has Lizzie Acton; but she’s probably a bit too immature.”

“I suspect Lizzie has talked to him, reasoned with him,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“I think Lizzie has talked to him and tried to reason with him,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“On the impropriety of getting tipsy—on the beauty of temperance? That is dreary work for a pretty young girl. No,” Felix continued; “Clifford ought to frequent some agreeable woman, who, without ever mentioning such unsavory subjects, would give him a sense of its being very ridiculous to be fuddled. If he could fall in love with her a little, so much the better. The thing would operate as a cure.”

“About the inappropriate nature of getting drunk—about the charm of moderation? That sounds like boring work for a young woman. No,” Felix went on; “Clifford should spend time with a nice woman who, without ever bringing up such uncomfortable topics, would make him feel that being wasted is quite silly. If he could develop even a slight crush on her, that would be even better. It would act as a remedy.”

“Well, now, what lady should you suggest?” asked Mr. Wentworth.

“Well, now, which lady do you think I should suggest?” asked Mr. Wentworth.

“There is a clever woman under your hand. My sister.”

“There is a smart woman by your side. My sister.”

“Your sister—under my hand?” Mr. Wentworth repeated.

“Your sister—under my care?” Mr. Wentworth repeated.

“Say a word to Clifford. Tell him to be bold. He is well disposed already; he has invited her two or three times to drive. But I don’t think he comes to see her. Give him a hint to come—to come often. He will sit there of an afternoon, and they will talk. It will do him good.”

“Say something to Clifford. Tell him to be confident. He’s already on the right track; he’s invited her a couple of times to go for a drive. But I don’t think he visits her. Give him a nudge to come— to come by often. He can hang out there in the afternoons, and they can chat. It will be good for him.”

Mr. Wentworth meditated. “You think she will exercise a helpful influence?”

Mr. Wentworth thought for a moment. “Do you really think she will have a positive influence?”

“She will exercise a civilizing—I may call it a sobering—influence. A charming, clever, witty woman always does—especially if she is a little of a coquette. My dear uncle, the society of such women has been half my education. If Clifford is suspended, as you say, from college, let Eugenia be his preceptress.”

“She will have a civilizing—I can call it a sobering—influence. A charming, smart, witty woman always does—especially if she’s a bit of a flirt. My dear uncle, spending time with such women has been half my education. If Clifford is suspended, as you say, from college, let Eugenia be his teacher.”

Mr. Wentworth continued thoughtful. “You think Eugenia is a coquette?” he asked.

Mr. Wentworth remained deep in thought. “Do you think Eugenia is a flirt?” he asked.

“What pretty woman is not?” Felix demanded in turn. But this, for Mr. Wentworth, could at the best have been no answer, for he did not think his niece pretty. “With Clifford,” the young man pursued, “Eugenia will simply be enough of a coquette to be a little ironical. That’s what he needs. So you recommend him to be nice with her, you know. The suggestion will come best from you.”

“What pretty woman isn’t?” Felix asked in return. But for Mr. Wentworth, that was hardly an answer, as he didn’t find his niece attractive. “With Clifford,” the young man continued, “Eugenia will just be enough of a flirt to be a bit ironic. That’s what he needs. So you should suggest he be nice to her, you know. It would come best from you.”

“Do I understand,” asked the old man, “that I am to suggest to my son to make a—a profession of—of affection to Madame Münster?”

“Do I get it,” asked the old man, “that I should suggest to my son to express—uh—a profession of—of affection to Madame Münster?”

“Yes, yes—a profession!” cried Felix sympathetically.

“Yes, yes—a career!” exclaimed Felix sympathetically.

“But, as I understand it, Madame Münster is a married woman.”

“But as I understand it, Madame Münster is married.”

“Ah,” said Felix, smiling, “of course she can’t marry him. But she will do what she can.”

“Ah,” said Felix, smiling, “of course she can’t marry him. But she will do what she can.”

Mr. Wentworth sat for some time with his eyes on the floor; at last he got up. “I don’t think,” he said, “that I can undertake to recommend my son any such course.” And without meeting Felix’s surprised glance he broke off his sitting, which was not resumed for a fortnight.

Mr. Wentworth sat for a while, staring at the floor; finally, he stood up. “I don’t think,” he said, “that I can recommend my son to follow any such path.” Without meeting Felix’s surprised gaze, he ended his sitting, which didn’t resume for two weeks.

Felix was very fond of the little lake which occupied so many of Mr. Wentworth’s numerous acres, and of a remarkable pine grove which lay upon the further side of it, planted upon a steep embankment and haunted by the summer breeze. The murmur of the air in the far off tree-tops had a strange distinctness; it was almost articulate. One afternoon the young man came out of his painting-room and passed the open door of Eugenia’s little salon. Within, in the cool dimness, he saw his sister, dressed in white, buried in her arm-chair, and holding to her face an immense bouquet. Opposite to her sat Clifford Wentworth, twirling his hat. He had evidently just presented the bouquet to the Baroness, whose fine eyes, as she glanced at him over the big roses and geraniums, wore a conversational smile. Felix, standing on the threshold of the cottage, hesitated for a moment as to whether he should retrace his steps and enter the parlor. Then he went his way and passed into Mr. Wentworth’s garden. That civilizing process to which he had suggested that Clifford should be subjected appeared to have come on of itself. Felix was very sure, at least, that Mr. Wentworth had not adopted his ingenious device for stimulating the young man’s aesthetic consciousness. “Doubtless he supposes,” he said to himself, after the conversation that has been narrated, “that I desire, out of fraternal benevolence, to procure for Eugenia the amusement of a flirtation—or, as he probably calls it, an intrigue—with the too susceptible Clifford. It must be admitted—and I have noticed it before—that nothing exceeds the license occasionally taken by the imagination of very rigid people.” Felix, on his own side, had of course said nothing to Clifford; but he had observed to Eugenia that Mr. Wentworth was much mortified at his son’s low tastes. “We ought to do something to help them, after all their kindness to us,” he had added. “Encourage Clifford to come and see you, and inspire him with a taste for conversation. That will supplant the other, which only comes from his puerility, from his not taking his position in the world—that of a rich young man of ancient stock—seriously enough. Make him a little more serious. Even if he makes love to you it is no great matter.”

Felix loved the small lake that took up much of Mr. Wentworth’s many acres, as well as the beautiful pine grove on the other side, set on a steep embankment and swaying gently in the summer breeze. The sound of the wind in the distant tree-tops was strikingly clear; it was almost like it was speaking. One afternoon, Felix stepped out of his painting studio and walked past the open door of Eugenia’s little salon. Inside, in the cool dim light, he saw his sister dressed in white, sunk deep into her armchair, holding a huge bouquet to her face. Opposite her sat Clifford Wentworth, twirling his hat. He had clearly just given the bouquet to the Baroness, whose lovely eyes sparkled with a conversational smile as she glanced at him over the large roses and geraniums. Felix paused at the doorway of the cottage, unsure if he should turn back and go into the parlor. Instead, he continued on and entered Mr. Wentworth’s garden. The civilizing influence he had suggested for Clifford seemed to have happened naturally. Felix was quite certain that Mr. Wentworth hadn’t used his clever idea to awaken the young man’s artistic sensibilities. “He probably thinks,” Felix mused after their earlier conversation, “that I want, out of brotherly kindness, to arrange a little flirtation—or, as he likely calls it, an intrigue—for Eugenia with the overly sensitive Clifford. I must admit—and I’ve noticed this before—that very strict people often have quite the wild imagination.” On his part, Felix hadn’t mentioned anything to Clifford; but he had told Eugenia that Mr. Wentworth was quite bothered by his son’s superficial interests. “We should do something to repay them for all their kindness to us,” he added. “Encourage Clifford to visit you and spark his interest in meaningful conversation. That will replace his current whims, which only come from his immaturity and his failure to take his position as a wealthy young man from a respected family seriously. Help him be a little more serious. Even if he flirts with you, it’s not a big deal.”

“I am to offer myself as a superior form of intoxication—a substitute for a brandy bottle, eh?” asked the Baroness. “Truly, in this country one comes to strange uses.”

“I’m supposed to present myself as a better kind of high—a replacement for a bottle of brandy, right?” the Baroness asked. “Honestly, in this country, people find the oddest uses.”

But she had not positively declined to undertake Clifford’s higher education, and Felix, who had not thought of the matter again, being haunted with visions of more personal profit, now reflected that the work of redemption had fairly begun. The idea in prospect had seemed of the happiest, but in operation it made him a trifle uneasy. “What if Eugenia—what if Eugenia”—he asked himself softly; the question dying away in his sense of Eugenia’s undetermined capacity. But before Felix had time either to accept or to reject its admonition, even in this vague form, he saw Robert Acton turn out of Mr. Wentworth’s enclosure, by a distant gate, and come toward the cottage in the orchard. Acton had evidently walked from his own house along a shady by-way and was intending to pay a visit to Madame Münster. Felix watched him a moment; then he turned away. Acton could be left to play the part of Providence and interrupt—if interruption were needed—Clifford’s entanglement with Eugenia.

But she hadn't outright refused to take on Clifford's higher education, and Felix, who hadn't thought about it again, was now preoccupied with thoughts of his own gain, realizing that the process of redemption had officially started. The idea had seemed incredibly promising, but in reality, it made him a bit uneasy. “What if Eugenia—what if Eugenia”—he quietly wondered, the question fading away in light of Eugenia’s unclear potential. But before Felix could decide whether to embrace or dismiss this notion, even in such an ambiguous form, he spotted Robert Acton exiting Mr. Wentworth’s property through a distant gate, heading towards the cottage in the orchard. Acton had clearly taken a stroll from his own house along a shaded path and was planning to visit Madame Münster. Felix watched him for a moment; then he looked away. Acton could handle being the one to intervene—if intervention was necessary—between Clifford and Eugenia.

Felix passed through the garden toward the house and toward a postern gate which opened upon a path leading across the fields, beside a little wood, to the lake. He stopped and looked up at the house; his eyes rested more particularly upon a certain open window, on the shady side. Presently Gertrude appeared there, looking out into the summer light. He took off his hat to her and bade her good-day; he remarked that he was going to row across the pond, and begged that she would do him the honor to accompany him. She looked at him a moment; then, without saying anything, she turned away. But she soon reappeared below in one of those quaint and charming Leghorn hats, tied with white satin bows, that were worn at that period; she also carried a green parasol. She went with him to the edge of the lake, where a couple of boats were always moored; they got into one of them, and Felix, with gentle strokes, propelled it to the opposite shore. The day was the perfection of summer weather; the little lake was the color of sunshine; the plash of the oars was the only sound, and they found themselves listening to it. They disembarked, and, by a winding path, ascended the pine-crested mound which overlooked the water, whose white expanse glittered between the trees. The place was delightfully cool, and had the added charm that—in the softly sounding pine boughs—you seemed to hear the coolness as well as feel it. Felix and Gertrude sat down on the rust-colored carpet of pine-needles and talked of many things. Felix spoke at last, in the course of talk, of his going away; it was the first time he had alluded to it.

Felix walked through the garden toward the house and a small gate that led to a path across the fields, next to a little woods, to the lake. He paused and glanced up at the house; his gaze landed particularly on one open window on the shady side. Soon, Gertrude appeared there, looking out into the summer light. He removed his hat and greeted her, mentioning that he was planning to row across the pond and asked her to join him. She glanced at him for a moment, then, without saying anything, turned away. But she quickly came back wearing one of those charming Leghorn hats tied with white satin bows that were trendy at the time; she also carried a green parasol. They walked together to the edge of the lake, where a couple of boats were always moored; they climbed into one of them, and Felix gently paddled it to the other side. It was a perfect summer day; the little lake looked golden in the sunshine, and the only sound was the splashing of the oars, which they listened to. They got out and took a winding path up the pine-covered hill that overlooked the water, where the white surface sparkled between the trees. The spot was wonderfully cool, and the soft rustling of the pine branches seemed to echo the coolness as well as offer a sensation of it. Felix and Gertrude settled down on the rust-colored carpet of pine needles and chatted about various topics. Eventually, Felix brought up his upcoming departure; it was the first time he had mentioned it.

“You are going away?” said Gertrude, looking at him.

“You're leaving?” Gertrude asked, looking at him.

“Some day—when the leaves begin to fall. You know I can’t stay forever.”

“Someday—when the leaves start to fall. You know I can’t stay forever.”

Gertrude transferred her eyes to the outer prospect, and then, after a pause, she said, “I shall never see you again.”

Gertrude looked out at the view, and then, after a moment, she said, “I’ll never see you again.”

“Why not?” asked Felix. “We shall probably both survive my departure.”

“Why not?” Felix asked. “We’ll probably both survive my leaving.”

But Gertrude only repeated, “I shall never see you again. I shall never hear of you,” she went on. “I shall know nothing about you. I knew nothing about you before, and it will be the same again.”

But Gertrude only repeated, “I will never see you again. I will never hear about you,” she continued. “I won’t know anything about you. I didn’t know anything about you before, and it will be the same this time.”

“I knew nothing about you then, unfortunately,” said Felix. “But now I shall write to you.”

“I didn't know anything about you back then, unfortunately,” said Felix. “But now I'll write to you.”

“Don’t write to me. I shall not answer you,” Gertrude declared.

“Don’t write to me. I won’t reply,” Gertrude said.

“I should of course burn your letters,” said Felix.

“I should definitely burn your letters,” said Felix.

Gertrude looked at him again. “Burn my letters? You sometimes say strange things.”

Gertrude looked at him again. “Burn my letters? You say some odd things sometimes.”

“They are not strange in themselves,” the young man answered. “They are only strange as said to you. You will come to Europe.”

“They're not strange by themselves,” the young man replied. “They're only strange when said to you. You'll go to Europe.”

“With whom shall I come?” She asked this question simply; she was very much in earnest. Felix was interested in her earnestness; for some moments he hesitated. “You can’t tell me that,” she pursued. “You can’t say that I shall go with my father and my sister; you don’t believe that.”

“Who should I go with?” She asked this straightforwardly; she was very serious. Felix was intrigued by her seriousness; for a moment he hesitated. “You can’t tell me that,” she continued. “You can’t say that I’ll go with my dad and my sister; you don’t really believe that.”

“I shall keep your letters,” said Felix, presently, for all answer.

“I'll hold onto your letters,” Felix replied, after a moment, without saying anything else.

“I never write. I don’t know how to write.” Gertrude, for some time, said nothing more; and her companion, as he looked at her, wished it had not been “disloyal” to make love to the daughter of an old gentleman who had offered one hospitality. The afternoon waned; the shadows stretched themselves; and the light grew deeper in the western sky. Two persons appeared on the opposite side of the lake, coming from the house and crossing the meadow. “It is Charlotte and Mr. Brand,” said Gertrude. “They are coming over here.” But Charlotte and Mr. Brand only came down to the edge of the water, and stood there, looking across; they made no motion to enter the boat that Felix had left at the mooring-place. Felix waved his hat to them; it was too far to call. They made no visible response, and they presently turned away and walked along the shore.

“I never write. I don’t know how to write.” Gertrude fell silent for a while, and her companion, looking at her, regretted that it felt “disloyal” to fall for the daughter of an old gentleman who had once offered him hospitality. The afternoon faded; the shadows lengthened; and the light deepened in the western sky. Two people appeared on the other side of the lake, coming from the house and crossing the meadow. “It’s Charlotte and Mr. Brand,” Gertrude said. “They are coming over here.” But Charlotte and Mr. Brand only approached the water’s edge, standing there, looking across; they didn’t make any move to get into the boat that Felix had left at the dock. Felix waved his hat at them; it was too far to shout. They didn’t visibly respond, and soon they turned away and walked along the shore.

“Mr. Brand is not demonstrative,” said Felix. “He is never demonstrative to me. He sits silent, with his chin in his hand, looking at me. Sometimes he looks away. Your father tells me he is so eloquent; and I should like to hear him talk. He looks like such a noble young man. But with me he will never talk. And yet I am so fond of listening to brilliant imagery!”

“Mr. Brand isn't very expressive,” Felix said. “He never expresses much with me. He just sits quietly, resting his chin on his hand, staring at me. Sometimes he looks away. Your dad tells me he's really articulate, and I'd love to hear him speak. He seems like such a noble young man. But he's never willing to talk to me. And yet, I really enjoy listening to clever and vivid language!”

“He is very eloquent,” said Gertrude; “but he has no brilliant imagery. I have heard him talk a great deal. I knew that when they saw us they would not come over here.”

“He's really articulate,” Gertrude said, “but he doesn't have any stunning imagery. I've listened to him talk a lot. I knew that when they saw us, they wouldn't come over here.”

“Ah, he is making la cour, as they say, to your sister? They desire to be alone?”

“Ah, he’s trying to win your sister over, right? They want some alone time?”

“No,” said Gertrude, gravely, “they have no such reason as that for being alone.”

“No,” Gertrude said seriously, “they don’t have any reason like that for being alone.”

“But why doesn’t he make la cour to Charlotte?” Felix inquired. “She is so pretty, so gentle, so good.”

“But why doesn’t he ask Charlotte out?” Felix asked. “She’s so pretty, so nice, so kind.”

Gertrude glanced at him, and then she looked at the distantly-seen couple they were discussing. Mr. Brand and Charlotte were walking side by side. They might have been a pair of lovers, and yet they might not. “They think I should not be here,” said Gertrude.

Gertrude glanced at him, and then she looked at the couple they were talking about in the distance. Mr. Brand and Charlotte were walking side by side. They could have been a couple, but they also might not be. “They think I shouldn’t be here,” said Gertrude.

“With me? I thought you didn’t have those ideas.”

“With me? I thought you didn’t think like that.”

“You don’t understand. There are a great many things you don’t understand.”

“You don’t get it. There are a lot of things you don’t get.”

“I understand my stupidity. But why, then, do not Charlotte and Mr. Brand, who, as an elder sister and a clergyman, are free to walk about together, come over and make me wiser by breaking up the unlawful interview into which I have lured you?”

“I get that I’m being foolish. But then why don’t Charlotte and Mr. Brand, who as my older sister and a clergyman can walk together openly, come here and help me out by interrupting this inappropriate meeting I’ve dragged you into?”

“That is the last thing they would do,” said Gertrude.

"That's the last thing they'd do," Gertrude said.

Felix stared at her a moment, with his lifted eyebrows. “Je n’y comprends rien!” he exclaimed; then his eyes followed for a while the retreating figures of this critical pair. “You may say what you please,” he declared; “it is evident to me that your sister is not indifferent to her clever companion. It is agreeable to her to be walking there with him. I can see that from here.” And in the excitement of observation Felix rose to his feet.

Felix stared at her for a moment, his eyebrows raised. “I don’t understand anything!” he exclaimed; then his eyes tracked the receding figures of this critical pair for a while. “You can say whatever you want,” he stated; “it’s clear to me that your sister isn’t indifferent to her clever friend. She enjoys walking with him. I can see that from here.” And in the excitement of watching, Felix got to his feet.

Gertrude rose also, but she made no attempt to emulate her companion’s discovery; she looked rather in another direction. Felix’s words had struck her; but a certain delicacy checked her. “She is certainly not indifferent to Mr. Brand; she has the highest opinion of him.”

Gertrude stood up too, but she didn’t try to follow her friend’s lead; instead, she focused on something else. Felix’s words had resonated with her, but a certain hesitation held her back. “She definitely cares about Mr. Brand; she thinks very highly of him.”

“One can see it—one can see it,” said Felix, in a tone of amused contemplation, with his head on one side. Gertrude turned her back to the opposite shore; it was disagreeable to her to look, but she hoped Felix would say something more. “Ah, they have wandered away into the wood,” he added.

"One can see it—you can really see it," Felix said, amused and tilting his head. Gertrude faced away from the opposite shore; she didn't want to look, but she hoped Felix would say more. "Ah, they've wandered off into the woods," he added.

Gertrude turned round again. “She is not in love with him,” she said; it seemed her duty to say that.

Gertrude turned around again. “She is not in love with him,” she said; it felt like her responsibility to say that.

“Then he is in love with her; or if he is not, he ought to be. She is such a perfect little woman of her kind. She reminds me of a pair of old-fashioned silver sugar-tongs; you know I am very fond of sugar. And she is very nice with Mr. Brand; I have noticed that; very gentle and gracious.”

“Then he’s in love with her; or if he isn’t, he really should be. She’s such a perfect little woman in her own way. She reminds me of a pair of vintage silver sugar tongs; you know I really like sugar. And she’s very sweet with Mr. Brand; I’ve noticed that; very kind and graceful.”

Gertrude reflected a moment. Then she took a great resolution. “She wants him to marry me,” she said. “So of course she is nice.”

Gertrude thought for a moment. Then she made a big decision. “She wants him to marry me,” she said. “So of course she’s being nice.”

Felix’s eyebrows rose higher than ever. “To marry you! Ah, ah, this is interesting. And you think one must be very nice with a man to induce him to do that?”

Felix's eyebrows shot up in surprise. "To marry you! Wow, this is interesting. And you think you have to be really nice to a guy to get him to do that?"

Gertrude had turned a little pale, but she went on, “Mr. Brand wants it himself.”

Gertrude had turned a bit pale, but she continued, “Mr. Brand wants it himself.”

Felix folded his arms and stood looking at her. “I see—I see,” he said quickly. “Why did you never tell me this before?”

Felix crossed his arms and stared at her. “I get it—I get it,” he said quickly. “Why didn’t you ever tell me this before?”

“It is disagreeable to me to speak of it even now. I wished simply to explain to you about Charlotte.”

“It’s uncomfortable for me to talk about it even now. I just wanted to explain to you about Charlotte.”

“You don’t wish to marry Mr. Brand, then?”

"You don't want to marry Mr. Brand, then?"

“No,” said Gertrude, gravely.

“No,” Gertrude said seriously.

“And does your father wish it?”

“And does your dad want it?”

“Very much.”

“Absolutely.”

“And you don’t like him—you have refused him?”

“And you don’t like him—you’ve turned him down?”

“I don’t wish to marry him.”

“I don’t want to marry him.”

“Your father and sister think you ought to, eh?”

“Your dad and sister think you should, huh?”

“It is a long story,” said Gertrude. “They think there are good reasons. I can’t explain it. They think I have obligations, and that I have encouraged him.”

“It’s a long story,” Gertrude said. “They think there are good reasons. I can’t explain it. They believe I have obligations and that I’ve encouraged him.”

Felix smiled at her, as if she had been telling him an amusing story about someone else. “I can’t tell you how this interests me,” he said. “Now you don’t recognize these reasons—these obligations?”

Felix smiled at her, as if she had been sharing a funny story about someone else. “I can’t tell you how much this interests me,” he said. “So you don’t see these reasons—these obligations?”

“I am not sure; it is not easy.” And she picked up her parasol and turned away, as if to descend the slope.

“I’m not sure; it’s not easy.” Then she grabbed her parasol and turned away, as if to head down the slope.

“Tell me this,” Felix went on, going with her: “are you likely to give in—to let them persuade you?”

“Tell me this,” Felix continued, walking alongside her, “are you going to give in—let them convince you?”

Gertrude looked at him with the serious face that she had constantly worn, in opposition to his almost eager smile. “I shall never marry Mr. Brand,” she said.

Gertrude stared at him with the serious expression she always had, contrasting with his almost eager smile. “I will never marry Mr. Brand,” she said.

“I see!” Felix rejoined. And they slowly descended the hill together, saying nothing till they reached the margin of the pond. “It is your own affair,” he then resumed; “but do you know, I am not altogether glad? If it were settled that you were to marry Mr. Brand I should take a certain comfort in the arrangement. I should feel more free. I have no right to make love to you myself, eh?” And he paused, lightly pressing his argument upon her.

“I get it!” Felix replied. They slowly made their way down the hill together, silent until they reached the edge of the pond. “It's your decision,” he continued; “but honestly, I’m not entirely happy about this. If it were decided that you were going to marry Mr. Brand, I’d feel a sense of relief with that arrangement. I’d feel freer. I can’t really pursue you myself, right?” He paused, gently pressing his point.

“None whatever,” replied Gertrude quickly—too quickly.

“Not at all,” Gertrude responded hastily—almost too hastily.

“Your father would never hear of it; I haven’t a penny. Mr. Brand, of course, has property of his own, eh?”

“Your dad would never agree to it; I don’t have a dime. Mr. Brand, of course, has his own property, right?”

“I believe he has some property; but that has nothing to do with it.”

“I think he has some property, but that doesn’t matter.”

“With you, of course not; but with your father and sister it must have. So, as I say, if this were settled, I should feel more at liberty.”

“With you, of course not; but with your dad and sister, it definitely must have. So, as I said, if this were settled, I would feel more free.”

“More at liberty?” Gertrude repeated. “Please unfasten the boat.”

“More free?” Gertrude repeated. “Please untie the boat.”

Felix untwisted the rope and stood holding it. “I should be able to say things to you that I can’t give myself the pleasure of saying now,” he went on. “I could tell you how much I admire you, without seeming to pretend to that which I have no right to pretend to. I should make violent love to you,” he added, laughing, “if I thought you were so placed as not to be offended by it.”

Felix unraveled the rope and held it up. “I should be able to say things to you that I can't allow myself to say right now,” he continued. “I could tell you how much I admire you, without acting like I have any right to that. I would passionately pursue you,” he joked, “if I thought you wouldn’t be offended by it.”

“You mean if I were engaged to another man? That is strange reasoning!” Gertrude exclaimed.

“You mean if I were with another guy? That’s a weird way to think!” Gertrude exclaimed.

“In that case you would not take me seriously.”

“In that case, you wouldn’t take me seriously.”

“I take everyone seriously,” said Gertrude. And without his help she stepped lightly into the boat.

“I take everyone seriously,” Gertrude said. And without his help, she stepped lightly into the boat.

Felix took up the oars and sent it forward. “Ah, this is what you have been thinking about? It seemed to me you had something on your mind. I wish very much,” he added, “that you would tell me some of these so-called reasons—these obligations.”

Felix grabbed the oars and pushed the boat forward. “Oh, is this what you’ve been thinking about? It felt like you had something on your mind. I really wish,” he continued, “that you would share some of these so-called reasons—these obligations.”

“They are not real reasons—good reasons,” said Gertrude, looking at the pink and yellow gleams in the water.

“They're not real reasons—good reasons,” Gertrude said, gazing at the pink and yellow glimmers in the water.

“I can understand that! Because a handsome girl has had a spark of coquetry, that is no reason.”

“I get that! Just because a pretty girl has shown a bit of flirtation, that doesn't mean anything.”

“If you mean me, it’s not that. I have not done that.”

“If you’re talking about me, that’s not true. I haven’t done that.”

“It is something that troubles you, at any rate,” said Felix.

“It’s something that's bothering you, anyway,” said Felix.

“Not so much as it used to,” Gertrude rejoined.

“Not as much as it used to,” Gertrude replied.

He looked at her, smiling always. “That is not saying much, eh?” But she only rested her eyes, very gravely, on the lighted water. She seemed to him to be trying to hide the signs of the trouble of which she had just told him. Felix felt, at all times, much the same impulse to dissipate visible melancholy that a good housewife feels to brush away dust. There was something he wished to brush away now; suddenly he stopped rowing and poised his oars. “Why should Mr. Brand have addressed himself to you, and not to your sister?” he asked. “I am sure she would listen to him.”

He looked at her, always smiling. “That doesn’t say much, does it?” But she just kept her eyes seriously on the shimmering water. It seemed to him like she was trying to hide the signs of the trouble she had just mentioned. Felix felt, at all times, a similar urge to eliminate any visible sadness, like a good housewife wants to sweep away dust. There was something he wanted to clear away now; suddenly, he stopped rowing and held his oars still. “Why did Mr. Brand talk to you instead of your sister?” he asked. “I’m sure she would listen to him.”

Gertrude, in her family, was thought capable of a good deal of levity; but her levity had never gone so far as this. It moved her greatly, however, to hear Felix say that he was sure of something; so that, raising her eyes toward him, she tried intently, for some moments, to conjure up this wonderful image of a love-affair between her own sister and her own suitor. We know that Gertrude had an imaginative mind; so that it is not impossible that this effort should have been partially successful. But she only murmured, “Ah, Felix! ah, Felix!”

Gertrude's family often thought she could be quite lighthearted, but she had never been this carefree before. However, she was deeply moved when Felix said he was sure of something. Raising her eyes to him, she focused intently for a few moments, trying to picture this incredible idea of a romance between her own sister and her own suitor. We know Gertrude had a vivid imagination, so it’s not unlikely that her efforts were somewhat successful. But she only whispered, “Ah, Felix! ah, Felix!”

“Why shouldn’t they marry? Try and make them marry!” cried Felix.

“Why shouldn't they get married? Go ahead and make them marry!” shouted Felix.

“Try and make them?”

"Try to make them?"

“Turn the tables on them. Then they will leave you alone. I will help you as far as I can.”

“Flip the situation on them. Then they’ll back off. I’ll assist you as much as I can.”

Gertrude’s heart began to beat; she was greatly excited; she had never had anything so interesting proposed to her before. Felix had begun to row again, and he now sent the boat home with long strokes. “I believe she does care for him!” said Gertrude, after they had disembarked.

Gertrude's heart started racing; she was really excited; she'd never had anything so fascinating suggested to her before. Felix began to row again, and he sent the boat back with powerful strokes. "I think she actually cares for him!" Gertrude said after they got off the boat.

“Of course she does, and we will marry them off. It will make them happy; it will make everyone happy. We shall have a wedding and I will write an epithalamium.”

“Of course she does, and we will arrange their marriage. It will make them happy; it will make everyone happy. We’ll have a wedding, and I’ll write a wedding poem.”

“It seems as if it would make me happy,” said Gertrude.

“It seems like it would make me happy,” said Gertrude.

“To get rid of Mr. Brand, eh? To recover your liberty?”

“To get rid of Mr. Brand, huh? To regain your freedom?”

Gertrude walked on. “To see my sister married to so good a man.”

Gertrude kept walking. “To see my sister marry such a great guy.”

Felix gave his light laugh. “You always put things on those grounds; you will never say anything for yourself. You are all so afraid, here, of being selfish. I don’t think you know how,” he went on. “Let me show you! It will make me happy for myself, and for just the reverse of what I told you a while ago. After that, when I make love to you, you will have to think I mean it.”

Felix let out a light laugh. “You always see things that way; you never stand up for yourself. You’re all so worried about being selfish here. I don’t think you really know how,” he continued. “Let me show you! It’ll make me happy for my own reasons, and for the opposite of what I said before. After that, when I make a move on you, you’ll have to believe that I mean it.”

“I shall never think you mean anything,” said Gertrude. “You are too fantastic.”

“I'll never believe that you mean anything,” Gertrude said. “You're just too out there.”

“Ah,” cried Felix, “that’s a license to say everything! Gertrude, I adore you!”

“Ah,” shouted Felix, “that gives me the freedom to say anything! Gertrude, I love you!”

CHAPTER VIII

Charlotte and Mr. Brand had not returned when they reached the house; but the Baroness had come to tea, and Robert Acton also, who now regularly asked for a place at this generous repast or made his appearance later in the evening. Clifford Wentworth, with his juvenile growl, remarked upon it.

Charlotte and Mr. Brand hadn’t come back by the time they got to the house; however, the Baroness was there for tea, and so was Robert Acton, who now often asked to join this generous meal or showed up later in the evening. Clifford Wentworth, with his youthful grumble, commented on it.

“You are always coming to tea nowadays, Robert,” he said. “I should think you had drunk enough tea in China.”

“You're always coming by for tea these days, Robert,” he said. “I would think you've had enough tea in China.”

“Since when is Mr. Acton more frequent?” asked the Baroness.

“Since when does Mr. Acton show up more often?” asked the Baroness.

“Since you came,” said Clifford. “It seems as if you were a kind of attraction.”

“Since you showed up,” said Clifford. “It feels like you’re some sort of magnet.”

“I suppose I am a curiosity,” said the Baroness. “Give me time and I will make you a salon.”

“I guess I'm an interesting case,” said the Baroness. “Give me some time, and I'll create a salon for you.”

“It would fall to pieces after you go!” exclaimed Acton.

“It would break apart after you leave!” exclaimed Acton.

“Don’t talk about her going, in that familiar way,” Clifford said. “It makes me feel gloomy.”

“Don’t speak about her leaving like that,” Clifford said. “It really brings me down.”

Mr. Wentworth glanced at his son, and taking note of these words, wondered if Felix had been teaching him, according to the programme he had sketched out, to make love to the wife of a German prince.

Mr. Wentworth looked at his son and, noticing these words, wondered if Felix had been teaching him, as per the plan he had laid out, to woo the wife of a German prince.

Charlotte came in late with Mr. Brand; but Gertrude, to whom, at least, Felix had taught something, looked in vain, in her face, for the traces of a guilty passion. Mr. Brand sat down by Gertrude, and she presently asked him why they had not crossed the pond to join Felix and herself.

Charlotte walked in late with Mr. Brand; but Gertrude, to whom Felix had taught something at least, searched in her face for signs of a guilty passion but found none. Mr. Brand took a seat next to Gertrude, and she soon asked him why they hadn’t crossed the pond to join Felix and her.

“It is cruel of you to ask me that,” he answered, very softly. He had a large morsel of cake before him; but he fingered it without eating it. “I sometimes think you are growing cruel,” he added.

“It’s really harsh of you to ask me that,” he replied, very softly. He had a big piece of cake in front of him, but he just played with it without eating. “I sometimes feel like you’re becoming cruel,” he added.

Gertrude said nothing; she was afraid to speak. There was a kind of rage in her heart; she felt as if she could easily persuade herself that she was persecuted. She said to herself that it was quite right that she should not allow him to make her believe she was wrong. She thought of what Felix had said to her; she wished indeed Mr. Brand would marry Charlotte. She looked away from him and spoke no more. Mr. Brand ended by eating his cake, while Felix sat opposite, describing to Mr. Wentworth the students’ duels at Heidelberg. After tea they all dispersed themselves, as usual, upon the piazza and in the garden; and Mr. Brand drew near to Gertrude again.

Gertrude didn't say a word; she was too scared to speak. There was a kind of anger in her heart; she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was being persecuted. She told herself that it made sense not to let him convince her that she was in the wrong. She thought about what Felix had told her; she honestly wished Mr. Brand would marry Charlotte. She turned away from him and fell silent. Mr. Brand ended up finishing his cake, while Felix sat across from him, telling Mr. Wentworth about the students' duels at Heidelberg. After tea, they all spread out as usual on the porch and in the garden; and Mr. Brand approached Gertrude again.

“I didn’t come to you this afternoon because you were not alone,” he began; “because you were with a newer friend.”

“I didn’t come to you this afternoon because you weren’t alone,” he said, “because you were with a new friend.”

“Felix? He is an old friend by this time.”

“Felix? He’s an old friend by now.”

Mr. Brand looked at the ground for some moments. “I thought I was prepared to hear you speak in that way,” he resumed. “But I find it very painful.”

Mr. Brand looked down for a moment. “I thought I was ready to hear you talk like that,” he said again. “But it really hurts.”

“I don’t see what else I can say,” said Gertrude.

“I don't know what else to say,” said Gertrude.

Mr. Brand walked beside her for a while in silence; Gertrude wished he would go away. “He is certainly very accomplished. But I think I ought to advise you.”

Mr. Brand walked beside her for a while in silence; Gertrude wished he would leave. “He is definitely very skilled. But I think I should give you some advice.”

“To advise me?”

"To give me advice?"

“I think I know your nature.”

“I think I understand who you are.”

“I think you don’t,” said Gertrude, with a soft laugh.

“I think you don’t,” Gertrude said, laughing softly.

“You make yourself out worse than you are—to please him,” Mr. Brand said, gently.

“You're making yourself seem worse than you really are—to please him,” Mr. Brand said softly.

“Worse—to please him? What do you mean?” asked Gertrude, stopping.

“Worse—to make him happy? What do you mean?” Gertrude asked, stopping.

Mr. Brand stopped also, and with the same soft straight-forwardness, “He doesn’t care for the things you care for—the great questions of life.”

Mr. Brand stopped too, and with the same gentle honesty, “He doesn’t care about the things you care about—the big questions of life.”

Gertrude, with her eyes on his, shook her head. “I don’t care for the great questions of life. They are much beyond me.”

Gertrude, looking into his eyes, shook her head. “I’m not interested in the big questions of life. They are way beyond me.”

“There was a time when you didn’t say that,” said Mr. Brand.

“There was a time when you didn’t say that,” Mr. Brand said.

“Oh,” rejoined Gertrude, “I think you made me talk a great deal of nonsense. And it depends,” she added, “upon what you call the great questions of life. There are some things I care for.”

“Oh,” replied Gertrude, “I think you really got me to say a lot of silly things. And it depends,” she continued, “on what you consider the big questions of life. There are some things I actually care about.”

“Are they the things you talk about with your cousin?”

“Are those the things you talk about with your cousin?”

“You should not say things to me against my cousin, Mr. Brand,” said Gertrude. “That is dishonorable.”

“You shouldn’t say things to me about my cousin, Mr. Brand,” Gertrude said. “That’s dishonorable.”

He listened to this respectfully; then he answered, with a little vibration of the voice, “I should be very sorry to do anything dishonorable. But I don’t see why it is dishonorable to say that your cousin is frivolous.”

He listened to this respectfully; then he replied, with a slight tremor in his voice, “I would be very sorry to do anything dishonorable. But I don’t see why it’s dishonorable to say that your cousin is trivial.”

“Go and say it to himself!”

"Go tell him yourself!"

“I think he would admit it,” said Mr. Brand. “That is the tone he would take. He would not be ashamed of it.”

“I think he would admit it,” said Mr. Brand. “That’s the tone he would use. He wouldn’t be ashamed of it.”

“Then I am not ashamed of it!” Gertrude declared. “That is probably what I like him for. I am frivolous myself.”

“Then I’m not ashamed of it!” Gertrude declared. “That’s probably why I like him. I can be pretty frivolous myself.”

“You are trying, as I said just now, to lower yourself.”

“You're trying, like I just said, to bring yourself down.”

“I am trying for once to be natural!” cried Gertrude passionately. “I have been pretending, all my life; I have been dishonest; it is you that have made me so!” Mr. Brand stood gazing at her, and she went on, “Why shouldn’t I be frivolous, if I want? One has a right to be frivolous, if it’s one’s nature. No, I don’t care for the great questions. I care for pleasure—for amusement. Perhaps I am fond of wicked things; it is very possible!”

“I’m really trying to be myself for once!” Gertrude exclaimed passionately. “I’ve been pretending my whole life; I’ve been dishonest; it’s you who have made me this way!” Mr. Brand stared at her, and she continued, “Why shouldn’t I be carefree if that’s what I want? Everyone has the right to be carefree if that’s who they are. No, I’m not interested in the big issues. I care about enjoyment—about fun. Maybe I do have a taste for naughty things; that’s quite possible!”

Mr. Brand remained staring; he was even a little pale, as if he had been frightened. “I don’t think you know what you are saying!” he exclaimed.

Mr. Brand kept staring; he even looked a bit pale, as if he had been scared. “I don’t think you realize what you’re saying!” he exclaimed.

“Perhaps not. Perhaps I am talking nonsense. But it is only with you that I talk nonsense. I never do so with my cousin.”

“Maybe not. Maybe I’m just rambling. But I only talk like this with you. I never do with my cousin.”

“I will speak to you again, when you are less excited,” said Mr. Brand.

“I'll talk to you again when you’re not so worked up,” said Mr. Brand.

“I am always excited when you speak to me. I must tell you that—even if it prevents you altogether, in future. Your speaking to me irritates me. With my cousin it is very different. That seems quiet and natural.”

“I always get excited when you talk to me. I have to say that—even if it keeps you from doing so in the future. Talking to me bothers me. With my cousin, it's totally different. That feels calm and natural.”

He looked at her, and then he looked away, with a kind of helpless distress, at the dusky garden and the faint summer stars. After which, suddenly turning back, “Gertrude, Gertrude!” he softly groaned. “Am I really losing you?”

He glanced at her, then looked away, feeling a kind of helpless distress as he stared at the dark garden and the faint summer stars. Suddenly turning back, he softly groaned, “Gertrude, Gertrude! Am I really losing you?”

She was touched—she was pained; but it had already occurred to her that she might do something better than say so. It would not have alleviated her companion’s distress to perceive, just then, whence she had sympathetically borrowed this ingenuity. “I am not sorry for you,” Gertrude said; “for in paying so much attention to me you are following a shadow—you are wasting something precious. There is something else you might have that you don’t look at—something better than I am. That is a reality!” And then, with intention, she looked at him and tried to smile a little. He thought this smile of hers very strange; but she turned away and left him.

She felt a mix of empathy and pain, but she realized there was something more meaningful she could do than just express it. It wouldn't have helped her friend to know where she had drawn this insight from. “I don’t feel sorry for you,” Gertrude said. “By focusing so much on me, you’re chasing a shadow—you’re squandering something valuable. There’s something else you could have that you’re not considering—something better than me. That’s what’s real!” Then, deliberately, she looked at him and tried to smile a bit. He found her smile quite odd, but she turned away and left him.

She wandered about alone in the garden wondering what Mr. Brand would make of her words, which it had been a singular pleasure for her to utter. Shortly after, passing in front of the house, she saw at a distance two persons standing near the garden gate. It was Mr. Brand going away and bidding good-night to Charlotte, who had walked down with him from the house. Gertrude saw that the parting was prolonged. Then she turned her back upon it. She had not gone very far, however, when she heard her sister slowly following her. She neither turned round nor waited for her; she knew what Charlotte was going to say. Charlotte, who at last overtook her, in fact presently began; she had passed her arm into Gertrude’s.

She strolled alone in the garden, thinking about what Mr. Brand would think of her words, which she had thoroughly enjoyed saying. Not long after, as she walked in front of the house, she spotted two people standing by the garden gate in the distance. It was Mr. Brand leaving and saying goodnight to Charlotte, who had walked with him from the house. Gertrude noticed that their farewell was taking a while. She then turned away. However, she hadn’t gone far when she heard her sister slowly catching up to her. She didn’t turn around or wait; she knew what Charlotte was going to say. When Charlotte finally caught up, she looped her arm through Gertrude’s and started to speak.

“Will you listen to me, dear, if I say something very particular?”

“Will you listen to me, dear, if I say something specific?”

“I know what you are going to say,” said Gertrude. “Mr. Brand feels very badly.”

“I know what you’re going to say,” Gertrude said. “Mr. Brand feels really bad.”

“Oh, Gertrude, how can you treat him so?” Charlotte demanded. And as her sister made no answer she added, “After all he has done for you!”

“Oh, Gertrude, how can you treat him like that?” Charlotte asked. And as her sister didn’t respond, she added, “After everything he’s done for you!”

“What has he done for me?”

“What has he done for me?”

“I wonder you can ask, Gertrude. He has helped you so. You told me so yourself, a great many times. You told me that he helped you to struggle with your—your peculiarities. You told me that he had taught you how to govern your temper.”

“I’m surprised you can ask that, Gertrude. He’s helped you so much. You’ve told me that yourself many times. You said he helped you deal with your—your quirks. You said he taught you how to control your temper.”

For a moment Gertrude said nothing. Then, “Was my temper very bad?” she asked.

For a moment, Gertrude was silent. Then she asked, “Was my temper really that bad?”

“I am not accusing you, Gertrude,” said Charlotte.

“I’m not blaming you, Gertrude,” Charlotte said.

“What are you doing, then?” her sister demanded, with a short laugh.

“What are you doing, then?” her sister asked, with a quick laugh.

“I am pleading for Mr. Brand—reminding you of all you owe him.”

“I’m asking for Mr. Brand— reminding you of everything you owe him.”

“I have given it all back,” said Gertrude, still with her little laugh. “He can take back the virtue he imparted! I want to be wicked again.”

“I’ve returned everything,” Gertrude said, still laughing a little. “He can reclaim the virtue he gave me! I want to be bad again.”

Her sister made her stop in the path, and fixed upon her, in the darkness, a sweet, reproachful gaze. “If you talk this way I shall almost believe it. Think of all we owe Mr. Brand. Think of how he has always expected something of you. Think how much he has been to us. Think of his beautiful influence upon Clifford.”

Her sister made her stop on the path and, in the dark, gave her a sweet, disappointed look. “If you talk like that, I might start to believe it. Think about everything we owe Mr. Brand. Think about how he has always had expectations of you. Consider how much he has meant to us. Think of the positive impact he’s had on Clifford.”

“He is very good,” said Gertrude, looking at her sister. “I know he is very good. But he shouldn’t speak against Felix.”

“He's really good,” Gertrude said, glancing at her sister. “I know he's really good. But he shouldn't say anything against Felix.”

“Felix is good,” Charlotte answered, softly but promptly. “Felix is very wonderful. Only he is so different. Mr. Brand is much nearer to us. I should never think of going to Felix with a trouble—with a question. Mr. Brand is much more to us, Gertrude.”

“Felix is great,” Charlotte replied, gently but quickly. “Felix is truly amazing. But he's just so different. Mr. Brand is much closer to us. I would never consider going to Felix with a problem or a question. Mr. Brand means a lot more to us, Gertrude.”

“He is very—very good,” Gertrude repeated. “He is more to you; yes, much more. Charlotte,” she added suddenly, “you are in love with him!”

“He is really—really good,” Gertrude repeated. “He means more to you; yes, a lot more. Charlotte,” she added suddenly, “you’re in love with him!”

“Oh, Gertrude!” cried poor Charlotte; and her sister saw her blushing in the darkness.

“Oh, Gertrude!” exclaimed poor Charlotte; and her sister noticed her blushing in the darkness.

Gertrude put her arm round her. “I wish he would marry you!” she went on.

Gertrude wrapped her arm around her. “I wish he would marry you!” she continued.

Charlotte shook herself free. “You must not say such things!” she exclaimed, beneath her breath.

Charlotte shook herself free. “You can’t say stuff like that!” she exclaimed under her breath.

“You like him more than you say, and he likes you more than he knows.”

“You like him more than you let on, and he likes you more than he realizes.”

“This is very cruel of you!” Charlotte Wentworth murmured.

“This is really cruel of you!” Charlotte Wentworth murmured.

But if it was cruel Gertrude continued pitiless. “Not if it’s true,” she answered. “I wish he would marry you.”

But if it was cruel, Gertrude kept on without mercy. “Not if it’s true,” she replied. “I wish he would marry you.”

“Please don’t say that.”

“Please don’t say that.”

“I mean to tell him so!” said Gertrude.

“I’m going to tell him that!” said Gertrude.

“Oh, Gertrude, Gertrude!” her sister almost moaned.

“Oh, Gertrude, Gertrude!” her sister almost said in a pained voice.

“Yes, if he speaks to me again about myself. I will say, ‘Why don’t you marry Charlotte? She’s a thousand times better than I.’”

“Yes, if he talks to me about myself again, I’ll say, ‘Why don’t you marry Charlotte? She’s a thousand times better than I am.’”

“You are wicked; you are changed!” cried her sister.

“You're wicked; you've changed!” cried her sister.

“If you don’t like it you can prevent it,” said Gertrude. “You can prevent it by keeping him from speaking to me!” And with this she walked away, very conscious of what she had done; measuring it and finding a certain joy and a quickened sense of freedom in it.

“If you don’t like it, you can stop it,” Gertrude said. “You can stop it by keeping him from talking to me!” And with that, she walked away, fully aware of what she had done; assessing it and feeling a certain joy and a renewed sense of freedom from it.

Mr. Wentworth was rather wide of the mark in suspecting that Clifford had begun to pay unscrupulous compliments to his brilliant cousin; for the young man had really more scruples than he received credit for in his family. He had a certain transparent shamefacedness which was in itself a proof that he was not at his ease in dissipation. His collegiate peccadilloes had aroused a domestic murmur as disagreeable to the young man as the creaking of his boots would have been to a house-breaker. Only, as the house-breaker would have simplified matters by removing his chaussures, it had seemed to Clifford that the shortest cut to comfortable relations with people—relations which should make him cease to think that when they spoke to him they meant something improving—was to renounce all ambition toward a nefarious development. And, in fact, Clifford’s ambition took the most commendable form. He thought of himself in the future as the well-known and much-liked Mr. Wentworth, of Boston, who should, in the natural course of prosperity, have married his pretty cousin, Lizzie Acton; should live in a wide-fronted house, in view of the Common; and should drive, behind a light wagon, over the damp autumn roads, a pair of beautifully matched sorrel horses. Clifford’s vision of the coming years was very simple; its most definite features were this element of familiar matrimony and the duplication of his resources for trotting. He had not yet asked his cousin to marry him; but he meant to do so as soon as he had taken his degree. Lizzie was serenely conscious of his intention, and she had made up her mind that he would improve. Her brother, who was very fond of this light, quick, competent little Lizzie, saw on his side no reason to interpose. It seemed to him a graceful social law that Clifford and his sister should become engaged; he himself was not engaged, but everyone else, fortunately, was not such a fool as he. He was fond of Clifford, as well, and had his own way—of which it must be confessed he was a little ashamed—of looking at those aberrations which had led to the young man’s compulsory retirement from the neighboring seat of learning. Acton had seen the world, as he said to himself; he had been to China and had knocked about among men. He had learned the essential difference between a nice young fellow and a mean young fellow, and was satisfied that there was no harm in Clifford. He believed—although it must be added that he had not quite the courage to declare it—in the doctrine of wild oats, and thought it a useful preventive of superfluous fears. If Mr. Wentworth and Charlotte and Mr. Brand would only apply it in Clifford’s case, they would be happier; and Acton thought it a pity they should not be happier. They took the boy’s misdemeanors too much to heart; they talked to him too solemnly; they frightened and bewildered him. Of course there was the great standard of morality, which forbade that a man should get tipsy, play at billiards for money, or cultivate his sensual consciousness; but what fear was there that poor Clifford was going to run a tilt at any great standard? It had, however, never occurred to Acton to dedicate the Baroness Münster to the redemption of a refractory collegian. The instrument, here, would have seemed to him quite too complex for the operation. Felix, on the other hand, had spoken in obedience to the belief that the more charming a woman is the more numerous, literally, are her definite social uses.

Mr. Wentworth was way off in thinking that Clifford had started to give insincere compliments to his brilliant cousin; the truth was that Clifford had more scruples than his family believed. He had a certain obvious embarrassment that showed he wasn’t comfortable with indulgence. His college missteps had caused a bit of a family stir that bothered him as much as the sound of creaking boots would bother a burglar. Just as a burglar would simplify things by taking off his shoes, Clifford thought the easiest way to have good relationships with people—relationships that made him stop feeling like when they talked to him, they were aiming to "improve" him—was to give up on any ambitions for a shady lifestyle. In fact, Clifford's ambition took a pretty commendable shape. He imagined himself in the future as the well-liked Mr. Wentworth from Boston, who would naturally marry his pretty cousin, Lizzie Acton; he would live in a spacious house overlooking the Common, and drive a pair of beautifully matched sorrel horses in a light wagon over the damp autumn roads. Clifford’s vision for the upcoming years was straightforward; its most clear aspects were the idea of a familiar marriage and the duplication of his resources for leisurely drives. He hadn't proposed to his cousin yet, but he intended to do so once he graduated. Lizzie knew about his plans and felt sure that he would become a better man. Her brother, who adored this lively, quick-witted Lizzie, saw no reason to stand in the way. He thought it was a natural social rule that Clifford and his sister should become engaged; he wasn’t engaged himself, but thankfully, not everyone was as foolish as he was. He liked Clifford too, and had his own slightly shameful way of viewing the behaviors that had led to Clifford’s forced departure from the nearby college. Acton believed he had seen the world; he had been to China and mingled with people. He had learned the key difference between a nice young man and a mean one and felt confident that Clifford was harmless. He believed—though he didn't quite have the courage to say it out loud—in the idea of sowing wild oats and thought it was a helpful preventive against unnecessary worries. If Mr. Wentworth, Charlotte, and Mr. Brand would just adopt this approach regarding Clifford, they would be happier; and Acton felt it was a shame they weren’t. They took the young man's mistakes too seriously; they talked to him somberly; they frightened and confused him. Sure, there was the high moral standard that said a man shouldn’t get drunk, gamble on billiards, or indulge his senses; but what was the real worry that poor Clifford was about to challenge any high standard? However, Acton had never thought about calling in Baroness Münster to save a rebellious student. The strategy, in this case, seemed too complicated for the situation. Felix, on the other hand, spoke from the belief that the more charming a woman is, the more social uses she has.

Eugenia herself, as we know, had plenty of leisure to enumerate her uses. As I have had the honor of intimating, she had come four thousand miles to seek her fortune; and it is not to be supposed that after this great effort she could neglect any apparent aid to advancement. It is my misfortune that in attempting to describe in a short compass the deportment of this remarkable woman I am obliged to express things rather brutally. I feel this to be the case, for instance, when I say that she had primarily detected such an aid to advancement in the person of Robert Acton, but that she had afterwards remembered that a prudent archer has always a second bowstring. Eugenia was a woman of finely-mingled motive, and her intentions were never sensibly gross. She had a sort of aesthetic ideal for Clifford which seemed to her a disinterested reason for taking him in hand. It was very well for a fresh-colored young gentleman to be ingenuous; but Clifford, really, was crude. With such a pretty face he ought to have prettier manners. She would teach him that, with a beautiful name, the expectation of a large property, and, as they said in Europe, a social position, an only son should know how to carry himself.

Eugenia had plenty of time to think about her options. As I mentioned earlier, she had traveled four thousand miles to find her fortune, so it’s hard to believe she would overlook any potential help in moving forward. Unfortunately, in trying to summarize her behavior, I’ll have to be a bit blunt. I feel this way when I point out that she first saw such help in Robert Acton but later realized that a smart archer always has a backup plan. Eugenia was a woman with complex motivations, and her intentions were never openly harsh. She had a kind of ideal vision for Clifford that she thought justified her involvement. It was fine for a handsome young man to be innocent, but Clifford was really a bit basic. With such a nice face, he should have better manners. She believed that, with his beautiful name, the expectation of significant wealth, and, as they say in Europe, a good social standing, an only son should know how to present himself.

Once Clifford had begun to come and see her by himself and for himself, he came very often. He hardly knew why he should come; he saw her almost every evening at his father’s house; he had nothing particular to say to her. She was not a young girl, and fellows of his age called only upon young girls. He exaggerated her age; she seemed to him an old woman; it was happy that the Baroness, with all her intelligence, was incapable of guessing this. But gradually it struck Clifford that visiting old women might be, if not a natural, at least, as they say of some articles of diet, an acquired taste. The Baroness was certainly a very amusing old woman; she talked to him as no lady—and indeed no gentleman—had ever talked to him before.

Once Clifford started visiting her on his own, he came around a lot. He wasn’t really sure why; he saw her almost every evening at his dad’s house, and he didn’t have anything specific to say. She wasn’t a young girl, and guys his age usually only went after young girls. He even thought she was older than she really was; to him, she felt like an old woman. Luckily, the Baroness, despite her intelligence, didn’t seem to notice this. But over time, Clifford realized that visiting older women could be, if not a natural choice, at least something you could get used to, like certain foods. The Baroness was definitely a very entertaining older woman; she spoke to him in a way that no lady—and honestly, no gentleman—ever had before.

“You should go to Europe and make the tour,” she said to him one afternoon. “Of course, on leaving college you will go.”

“You should go to Europe and take a trip,” she told him one afternoon. “Of course, after you graduate from college, you will go.”

“I don’t want to go,” Clifford declared. “I know some fellows who have been to Europe. They say you can have better fun here.”

“I don’t want to go,” Clifford said. “I know some guys who have been to Europe. They say you can have more fun here.”

“That depends. It depends upon your idea of fun. Your friends probably were not introduced.”

“That depends. It depends on what you think is fun. Your friends probably weren’t introduced.”

“Introduced?” Clifford demanded.

"Introduced?" Clifford asked.

“They had no opportunity of going into society; they formed no relations.” This was one of a certain number of words that the Baroness often pronounced in the French manner.

“They had no chance to socialize; they formed no relationships.” This was one of several words that the Baroness often pronounced in the French way.

“They went to a ball, in Paris; I know that,” said Clifford.

“They went to a ball in Paris; I know that,” said Clifford.

“Ah, there are balls and balls; especially in Paris. No, you must go, you know; it is not a thing from which you can dispense yourself. You need it.”

“Ah, there are parties and parties; especially in Paris. No, you have to go, you know; it’s not something you can skip. You need it.”

“Oh, I’m very well,” said Clifford. “I’m not sick.”

“Oh, I’m doing great,” said Clifford. “I’m not sick.”

“I don’t mean for your health, my poor child. I mean for your manners.”

“I’m not talking about your health, my dear child. I’m talking about your manners.”

“I haven’t got any manners!” growled Clifford.

“I don’t have any manners!” growled Clifford.

“Precisely. You don’t mind my assenting to that, eh?” asked the Baroness with a smile. “You must go to Europe and get a few. You can get them better there. It is a pity you might not have come while I was living in—in Germany. I would have introduced you; I had a charming little circle. You would perhaps have been rather young; but the younger one begins, I think, the better. Now, at any rate, you have no time to lose, and when I return you must immediately come to me.”

“Exactly. You don’t mind me agreeing with that, do you?” the Baroness asked with a smile. “You should go to Europe and pick up a few. You can find better ones there. It’s a shame you didn’t come while I was living in—Germany. I would have introduced you; I had a lovely little group. You might have been a bit young, but I believe the earlier you start, the better. Now, in any case, you have no time to waste, and when I get back, you have to come see me right away.”

All this, to Clifford’s apprehension, was a great mixture—his beginning young, Eugenia’s return to Europe, his being introduced to her charming little circle. What was he to begin, and what was her little circle? His ideas about her marriage had a good deal of vagueness; but they were in so far definite as that he felt it to be a matter not to be freely mentioned. He sat and looked all round the room; he supposed she was alluding in some way to her marriage.

All of this made Clifford uneasy—it was a big mix: his youth, Eugenia’s return to Europe, and him being introduced to her delightful little group. What was he supposed to start with, and what exactly was her little group? His thoughts about her marriage were pretty unclear; however, he did feel it was a topic that shouldn’t be discussed openly. He sat there and looked around the room; he assumed she was hinting at her marriage in some way.

“Oh, I don’t want to go to Germany,” he said; it seemed to him the most convenient thing to say.

“Oh, I don’t want to go to Germany,” he said; it seemed like the easiest thing to say.

She looked at him a while, smiling with her lips, but not with her eyes.

She stared at him for a moment, smiling with her lips but not with her eyes.

“You have scruples?” she asked.

"Do you have scruples?" she asked.

“Scruples?” said Clifford.

"Reservations?" said Clifford.

“You young people, here, are very singular; one doesn’t know where to expect you. When you are not extremely improper you are so terribly proper. I dare say you think that, owing to my irregular marriage, I live with loose people. You were never more mistaken. I have been all the more particular.”

“Young people like you are quite unusual; it’s hard to predict your behavior. When you’re not being excessively inappropriate, you’re ridiculously uptight. I bet you assume that because of my unconventional marriage, I associate with irresponsible people. You couldn’t be more wrong. I’ve actually been even more particular.”

“Oh, no,” said Clifford, honestly distressed. “I never thought such a thing as that.”

“Oh, no,” said Clifford, genuinely upset. “I never thought anything like that.”

“Are you very sure? I am convinced that your father does, and your sisters. They say to each other that here I am on my good behavior, but that over there—married by the left hand—I associate with light women.”

“Are you really sure? I believe your dad does, and your sisters too. They tell each other that I'm on my best behavior here, but over there—married unofficially—I hang out with loose women.”

“Oh, no,” cried Clifford, energetically, “they don’t say such things as that to each other!”

“Oh, no,” Clifford exclaimed, energetically, “they don’t say stuff like that to each other!”

“If they think them they had better say them,” the Baroness rejoined. “Then they can be contradicted. Please contradict that whenever you hear it, and don’t be afraid of coming to see me on account of the company I keep. I have the honor of knowing more distinguished men, my poor child, than you are likely to see in a life-time. I see very few women; but those are women of rank. So, my dear young Puritan, you needn’t be afraid. I am not in the least one of those who think that the society of women who have lost their place in the vrai monde is necessary to form a young man. I have never taken that tone. I have kept my place myself, and I think we are a much better school than the others. Trust me, Clifford, and I will prove that to you,” the Baroness continued, while she made the agreeable reflection that she could not, at least, be accused of perverting her young kinsman. “So if you ever fall among thieves don’t go about saying I sent you to them.”

“If they think those things, they might as well say them,” the Baroness replied. “Then they can be challenged. Please contradict that whenever you hear it, and don’t hesitate to visit me because of the people I associate with. I have the honor of knowing more distinguished men, my dear, than you’re likely to encounter in your lifetime. I see very few women, but those are women of rank. So, my dear young Puritan, you don’t need to worry. I don’t believe that being around women who have lost their status in the vrai monde is essential for shaping a young man. I’ve never thought that way. I’ve maintained my own status, and I believe we’re a much better influence than the others. Trust me, Clifford, and I’ll show you,” the Baroness continued, while feeling pleased that she couldn’t be accused of leading her young relative astray. “So if you ever find yourself among unsavory characters, don’t go around saying I sent you to them.”

Clifford thought it so comical that he should know—in spite of her figurative language—what she meant, and that she should mean what he knew, that he could hardly help laughing a little, although he tried hard. “Oh, no! oh, no!” he murmured.

Clifford found it so funny that he should understand—despite her figurative speech—what she was trying to say, and that she intended exactly what he understood, that he could barely hold back a laugh, even though he made an effort. “Oh, no! oh, no!” he whispered.

“Laugh out, laugh out, if I amuse you!” cried the Baroness. “I am here for that!” And Clifford thought her a very amusing person indeed. “But remember,” she said on this occasion, “that you are coming—next year—to pay me a visit over there.”

“Laugh out loud, laugh out loud, if I entertain you!” the Baroness exclaimed. “That’s exactly why I’m here!” Clifford found her to be quite entertaining. “But remember,” she added on this occasion, “that you’re planning to come—next year—to visit me over there.”

About a week afterwards she said to him, point-blank, “Are you seriously making love to your little cousin?”

About a week later, she asked him directly, “Are you really hooking up with your little cousin?”

“Seriously making love”—these words, on Madame Münster’s lips, had to Clifford’s sense a portentous and embarrassing sound; he hesitated about assenting, lest he should commit himself to more than he understood. “Well, I shouldn’t say it if I was!” he exclaimed.

“Seriously making love”—these words, coming from Madame Münstner, sounded heavy and awkward to Clifford; he hesitated to agree, afraid he might get into something he didn't fully grasp. “Well, I wouldn't say it if I were!” he exclaimed.

“Why wouldn’t you say it?” the Baroness demanded. “Those things ought to be known.”

“Why wouldn’t you just say it?” the Baroness demanded. “Those things should be known.”

“I don’t care whether it is known or not,” Clifford rejoined. “But I don’t want people looking at me.”

“I don’t care if people know or not,” Clifford replied. “But I just don’t want people staring at me.”

“A young man of your importance ought to learn to bear observation—to carry himself as if he were quite indifferent to it. I won’t say, exactly, unconscious,” the Baroness explained. “No, he must seem to know he is observed, and to think it natural he should be; but he must appear perfectly used to it. Now you haven’t that, Clifford; you haven’t that at all. You must have that, you know. Don’t tell me you are not a young man of importance,” Eugenia added. “Don’t say anything so flat as that.”

“A young man like you should learn to handle attention—carry himself as if he’s totally indifferent to it. I won’t say he should be completely unaware,” the Baroness explained. “No, he should act like he knows he’s being watched and thinks it’s perfectly normal, but he has to look completely comfortable with it. You don’t have that, Clifford; you don’t have that at all. You need to have that, you know. Don’t tell me you’re not a young man of importance,” Eugenia added. “Don’t say something so ridiculous as that.”

“Oh, no, you don’t catch me saying that!” cried Clifford.

“Oh, no, you won't catch me saying that!” cried Clifford.

“Yes, you must come to Germany,” Madame Münster continued. “I will show you how people can be talked about, and yet not seem to know it. You will be talked about, of course, with me; it will be said you are my lover. I will show you how little one may mind that—how little I shall mind it.”

“Yes, you have to come to Germany,” Madame Münster continued. “I’ll show you how people can gossip about someone and yet act like they don’t know it. People will talk about you, of course, because of me; they'll say you’re my lover. I’ll show you how little it matters—how little I’ll care about it.”

Clifford sat staring, blushing and laughing. “I shall mind it a good deal!” he declared.

Clifford sat there, staring, blushing, and laughing. “I’ll really care about it a lot!” he declared.

“Ah, not too much, you know; that would be uncivil. But I give you leave to mind it a little; especially if you have a passion for Miss Acton. Voyons; as regards that, you either have or you have not. It is very simple to say it.”

“Ah, not too much, you know; that would be rude. But I'll let you pay attention to it a bit; especially if you're into Miss Acton. Let’s see; when it comes to that, you either are or you aren’t. It’s very easy to say.”

“I don’t see why you want to know,” said Clifford.

“I don’t see why you want to know,” Clifford said.

“You ought to want me to know. If one is arranging a marriage, one tells one’s friends.”

“You should want me to know. If someone is planning a wedding, they tell their friends.”

“Oh, I’m not arranging anything,” said Clifford.

“Oh, I’m not setting anything up,” said Clifford.

“You don’t intend to marry your cousin?”

"You’re not planning to marry your cousin, are you?"

“Well, I expect I shall do as I choose!”

“Well, I expect I’ll do what I want!”

The Baroness leaned her head upon the back of her chair and closed her eyes, as if she were tired. Then opening them again, “Your cousin is very charming!” she said.

The Baroness leaned her head against the back of her chair and closed her eyes, as if she were exhausted. Then she opened them again, “Your cousin is really charming!” she said.

“She is the prettiest girl in this place,” Clifford rejoined.

"She's the prettiest girl in this place," Clifford replied.

“‘In this place’ is saying little; she would be charming anywhere. I am afraid you are entangled.”

“‘In this place’ means very little; she would be charming anywhere. I’m afraid you’re caught up in this.”

“Oh, no, I’m not entangled.”

“Oh, no, I’m not involved.”

“Are you engaged? At your age that is the same thing.”

“Are you dating? At your age, that’s basically the same thing.”

Clifford looked at the Baroness with some audacity. “Will you tell no one?”

Clifford looked at the Baroness with a bit of boldness. “Will you keep this to yourself?”

“If it’s as sacred as that—no.”

“If it’s that sacred—then no.”

“Well, then—we are not!” said Clifford.

“Well, then—we are not!” said Clifford.

“That’s the great secret—that you are not, eh?” asked the Baroness, with a quick laugh. “I am very glad to hear it. You are altogether too young. A young man in your position must choose and compare; he must see the world first. Depend upon it,” she added, “you should not settle that matter before you have come abroad and paid me that visit. There are several things I should like to call your attention to first.”

“That's the big secret—that you're not, right?” the Baroness asked with a quick laugh. “I'm really glad to hear it. You're just too young. A young man like you needs to explore and consider his options; he has to see the world first. Trust me,” she added, “you shouldn't make any decisions until you've come abroad and paid me that visit. There are a few things I want to point out to you first.”

“Well, I am rather afraid of that visit,” said Clifford. “It seems to me it will be rather like going to school again.”

“Well, I’m quite nervous about that visit,” Clifford said. “It feels to me like it’s going to be a bit like going back to school.”

The Baroness looked at him a moment.

The Baroness looked at him for a moment.

“My dear child,” she said, “there is no agreeable man who has not, at some moment, been to school to a clever woman—probably a little older than himself. And you must be thankful when you get your instructions gratis. With me you would get it gratis.”

“My dear child,” she said, “there is no nice guy who hasn’t, at some point, learned something from a smart woman—likely one who is a bit older than him. And you should be grateful when you receive your lessons for free. With me, you would get them for free.”

The next day Clifford told Lizzie Acton that the Baroness thought her the most charming girl she had ever seen.

The next day, Clifford told Lizzie Acton that the Baroness thought she was the most charming girl she had ever seen.

Lizzie shook her head. “No, she doesn’t!” she said.

Lizzie shook her head. “No, she doesn’t!” she said.

“Do you think everything she says,” asked Clifford, “is to be taken the opposite way?”

“Do you think everything she says,” asked Clifford, “should be taken the opposite way?”

“I think that is!” said Lizzie.

“I think that is!” said Lizzie.

Clifford was going to remark that in this case the Baroness must desire greatly to bring about a marriage between Mr. Clifford Wentworth and Miss Elizabeth Acton; but he resolved, on the whole, to suppress this observation.

Clifford was going to say that in this situation the Baroness must really want to arrange a marriage between Mr. Clifford Wentworth and Miss Elizabeth Acton; but he decided, overall, to keep this thought to himself.

CHAPTER IX

It seemed to Robert Acton, after Eugenia had come to his house, that something had passed between them which made them a good deal more intimate. It was hard to say exactly what, except her telling him that she had taken her resolution with regard to the Prince Adolf; for Madame Münster’s visit had made no difference in their relations. He came to see her very often; but he had come to see her very often before. It was agreeable to him to find himself in her little drawing-room; but this was not a new discovery. There was a change, however, in this sense: that if the Baroness had been a great deal in Acton’s thoughts before, she was now never out of them. From the first she had been personally fascinating; but the fascination now had become intellectual as well. He was constantly pondering her words and motions; they were as interesting as the factors in an algebraic problem. This is saying a good deal; for Acton was extremely fond of mathematics. He asked himself whether it could be that he was in love with her, and then hoped he was not; hoped it not so much for his own sake as for that of the amatory passion itself. If this was love, love had been overrated. Love was a poetic impulse, and his own state of feeling with regard to the Baroness was largely characterized by that eminently prosaic sentiment—curiosity. It was true, as Acton with his quietly cogitative habit observed to himself, that curiosity, pushed to a given point, might become a romantic passion; and he certainly thought enough about this charming woman to make him restless and even a little melancholy. It puzzled and vexed him at times to feel that he was not more ardent. He was not in the least bent upon remaining a bachelor. In his younger years he had been—or he had tried to be—of the opinion that it would be a good deal “jollier” not to marry, and he had flattered himself that his single condition was something of a citadel. It was a citadel, at all events, of which he had long since leveled the outworks. He had removed the guns from the ramparts; he had lowered the draw-bridge across the moat. The draw-bridge had swayed lightly under Madame Münster’s step; why should he not cause it to be raised again, so that she might be kept prisoner? He had an idea that she would become—in time at least, and on learning the conveniences of the place for making a lady comfortable—a tolerably patient captive. But the draw-bridge was never raised, and Acton’s brilliant visitor was as free to depart as she had been to come. It was part of his curiosity to know why the deuce so susceptible a man was not in love with so charming a woman. If her various graces were, as I have said, the factors in an algebraic problem, the answer to this question was the indispensable unknown quantity. The pursuit of the unknown quantity was extremely absorbing; for the present it taxed all Acton’s faculties.

It seemed to Robert Acton, after Eugenia visited his home, that something had passed between them that made them quite a bit closer. It was hard to pinpoint exactly what that was, except for her telling him that she had made her decision regarding Prince Adolf; Madame Münster’s visit hadn’t changed their relationship. He saw her very often, but he was already accustomed to that. He enjoyed the time spent in her small drawing-room; but that was not a new experience. There was a change, however, in the sense that if the Baroness had been on Acton’s mind a lot before, she was now always there. From the start, she had been personally captivating; now, that fascination had also become intellectual. He constantly thought about her words and actions; they were as intriguing as the elements in an algebra problem. This is saying a lot since Acton loved mathematics. He wondered if he might be in love with her, then hoped he wasn’t; he didn’t want it for his own sake but for the sake of love itself. If this was love, then love had been overrated. Love was a poetic impulse, and his feelings towards the Baroness were largely characterized by that very prosaic sentiment—curiosity. It was true, as Acton noted to himself with his reflective nature, that curiosity, taken far enough, could turn into a romantic passion; and he certainly thought enough about this charming woman to feel restless and a bit melancholy. It puzzled and frustrated him at times to realize he wasn’t more passionate. He wasn’t at all intent on staying single. In his younger days, he had been—or had tried to be—of the belief that it would be a lot more “fun” not to marry, and he had convinced himself that his single status was like a fortress. It was a fortress, anyway, from which he had long since dismantled the defenses. He had removed the cannons from the walls; he had lowered the drawbridge over the moat. The drawbridge had swayed lightly under Madame Münster’s step; why shouldn’t he raise it again so she might be kept captive? He imagined that she would, in time at least, and after getting used to the comforts offered, become a fairly patient prisoner. But the drawbridge was never raised, and Acton’s dazzling visitor was as free to leave as she had been to arrive. Part of his curiosity was to figure out why such a sensitive man was not in love with such a delightful woman. If her many charms were, as I mentioned, the elements in an algebra problem, the answer to this question was the crucial unknown factor. The quest for this unknown factor was incredibly engaging; for now, it occupied all of Acton’s thoughts.

Toward the middle of August he was obliged to leave home for some days; an old friend, with whom he had been associated in China, had begged him to come to Newport, where he lay extremely ill. His friend got better, and at the end of a week Acton was released. I use the word “released” advisedly; for in spite of his attachment to his Chinese comrade he had been but a half-hearted visitor. He felt as if he had been called away from the theatre during the progress of a remarkably interesting drama. The curtain was up all this time, and he was losing the fourth act; that fourth act which would have been so essential to a just appreciation of the fifth. In other words, he was thinking about the Baroness, who, seen at this distance, seemed a truly brilliant figure. He saw at Newport a great many pretty women, who certainly were figures as brilliant as beautiful light dresses could make them; but though they talked a great deal—and the Baroness’s strong point was perhaps also her conversation—Madame Münster appeared to lose nothing by the comparison. He wished she had come to Newport too. Would it not be possible to make up, as they said, a party for visiting the famous watering-place and invite Eugenia to join it? It was true that the complete satisfaction would be to spend a fortnight at Newport with Eugenia alone. It would be a great pleasure to see her, in society, carry everything before her, as he was sure she would do. When Acton caught himself thinking these thoughts he began to walk up and down, with his hands in his pockets, frowning a little and looking at the floor. What did it prove—for it certainly proved something—this lively disposition to be “off” somewhere with Madame Münster, away from all the rest of them? Such a vision, certainly, seemed a refined implication of matrimony, after the Baroness should have formally got rid of her informal husband. At any rate, Acton, with his characteristic discretion, forbore to give expression to whatever else it might imply, and the narrator of these incidents is not obliged to be more definite.

Toward the middle of August, he had to leave home for a few days; an old friend he had known in China had asked him to come to Newport, where he was seriously ill. His friend improved, and after a week, Acton was free to go. I use the word “free” intentionally because, despite his feelings for his Chinese comrade, he had been a bit of a reluctant visitor. He felt as if he had been pulled away from a really engaging play just as it was getting good. The show was still going on, and he was missing the fourth act, which would have been vital for fully understanding the fifth. In other words, he couldn’t stop thinking about the Baroness, who, from this distance, seemed like a truly captivating person. In Newport, he saw many attractive women, who were certainly as impressive as beautiful light dresses could make them; but even though they chatted a lot—and the Baroness was great at conversation—Madame Münster didn’t lose any appeal in comparison. He wished she had come to Newport, too. Could they possibly gather a group to visit the famous resort and invite Eugenia to join? Ideally, he would love to spend two weeks at Newport with just Eugenia. It would be wonderful to see her shine in social situations, just like he was sure she would. When Acton found himself lost in these thoughts, he began to pace back and forth, hands in pockets, frowning slightly and staring at the floor. What did this mean—for it must mean something—this strong desire to be “away” somewhere with Madame Münster, apart from everyone else? Such a scenario certainly implied a refined suggestion of marriage, once the Baroness had formally gotten rid of her casual husband. Regardless, Acton, with his usual discretion, chose not to voice whatever else it might suggest, and the storyteller of these events is not required to be any clearer.

He returned home rapidly, and, arriving in the afternoon, lost as little time as possible in joining the familiar circle at Mr. Wentworth’s. On reaching the house, however, he found the piazzas empty. The doors and windows were open, and their emptiness was made clear by the shafts of lamp-light from the parlors. Entering the house, he found Mr. Wentworth sitting alone in one of these apartments, engaged in the perusal of the North American Review. After they had exchanged greetings and his cousin had made discreet inquiry about his journey, Acton asked what had become of Mr. Wentworth’s companions.

He quickly headed home, and when he arrived in the afternoon, he wasted no time joining the familiar group at Mr. Wentworth's. However, when he got to the house, he found the porches empty. The doors and windows were open, and the empty spaces were highlighted by the light from the living rooms. As he entered the house, he saw Mr. Wentworth sitting alone in one of these rooms, reading the North American Review. After they exchanged greetings and his cousin politely asked about his trip, Acton inquired about what had happened to Mr. Wentworth's companions.

“They are scattered about, amusing themselves as usual,” said the old man. “I saw Charlotte, a short time since, seated, with Mr. Brand, upon the piazza. They were conversing with their customary animation. I suppose they have joined her sister, who, for the hundredth time, was doing the honors of the garden to her foreign cousin.”

“They're spread out, having a good time as always,” said the old man. “I saw Charlotte not long ago, sitting on the porch with Mr. Brand. They were talking with their usual enthusiasm. I guess they’ve met up with her sister, who, for the hundredth time, was showing her foreign cousin around the garden.”

“I suppose you mean Felix,” said Acton. And on Mr. Wentworth’s assenting, he said, “And the others?”

“I guess you're talking about Felix,” Acton said. When Mr. Wentworth agreed, he added, “And what about the others?”

“Your sister has not come this evening. You must have seen her at home,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“Your sister hasn't come home tonight. You must have seen her earlier,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“Yes. I proposed to her to come. She declined.”

“Yes. I invited her to come. She said no.”

“Lizzie, I suppose, was expecting a visitor,” said the old man, with a kind of solemn slyness.

“Lizzie, I guess, was expecting a visitor,” said the old man, with a sort of serious cunning.

“If she was expecting Clifford, he had not turned up.”

“If she was expecting Clifford, he didn’t show up.”

Mr. Wentworth, at this intelligence, closed the North American Review and remarked that he had understood Clifford to say that he was going to see his cousin. Privately, he reflected that if Lizzie Acton had had no news of his son, Clifford must have gone to Boston for the evening: an unnatural course of a summer night, especially when accompanied with disingenuous representations.

Mr. Wentworth, upon hearing this news, closed the North American Review and said he thought Clifford mentioned he was going to visit his cousin. In his mind, he speculated that if Lizzie Acton hadn’t heard anything about his son, Clifford must have gone to Boston for the evening, which was an unusual thing to do on a summer night, especially considering the misleading claims.

“You must remember that he has two cousins,” said Acton, laughing. And then, coming to the point, “If Lizzie is not here,” he added, “neither apparently is the Baroness.”

“You have to remember that he has two cousins,” Acton said with a laugh. Then, getting to the point, he added, “If Lizzie isn’t here, then it seems the Baroness isn’t either.”

Mr. Wentworth stared a moment, and remembered that queer proposition of Felix’s. For a moment he did not know whether it was not to be wished that Clifford, after all, might have gone to Boston. “The Baroness has not honored us tonight,” he said. “She has not come over for three days.”

Mr. Wentworth stared for a moment, recalling that strange suggestion from Felix. For a moment, he wasn't sure if it would be better if Clifford had indeed gone to Boston. “The Baroness hasn’t graced us with her presence tonight,” he said. “She hasn’t come by for three days.”

“Is she ill?” Acton asked.

“Is she sick?” Acton asked.

“No; I have been to see her.”

“No, I’ve gone to see her.”

“What is the matter with her?”

"What's wrong with her?"

“Well,” said Mr. Wentworth, “I infer she has tired of us.”

“Well,” said Mr. Wentworth, “I guess she’s gotten bored with us.”

Acton pretended to sit down, but he was restless; he found it impossible to talk with Mr. Wentworth. At the end of ten minutes he took up his hat and said that he thought he would “go off.” It was very late; it was ten o’clock.

Acton pretended to sit down, but he was restless; he found it impossible to talk with Mr. Wentworth. After ten minutes, he picked up his hat and said that he thought he would “head out.” It was very late; it was ten o’clock.

His quiet-faced kinsman looked at him a moment. “Are you going home?” he asked.

His quiet-looking relative stared at him for a moment. "Are you heading home?" he asked.

Acton hesitated, and then answered that he had proposed to go over and take a look at the Baroness.

Acton paused for a moment and then said that he planned to go over and check on the Baroness.

“Well, you are honest, at least,” said Mr. Wentworth, sadly.

“Well, you are honest, at least,” Mr. Wentworth said sadly.

“So are you, if you come to that!” cried Acton, laughing. “Why shouldn’t I be honest?”

“So are you, if you think about it!” Acton said with a laugh. “Why shouldn’t I be honest?”

The old man opened the North American again, and read a few lines. “If we have ever had any virtue among us, we had better keep hold of it now,” he said. He was not quoting.

The old man opened the North American again and read a few lines. “If we’ve ever had any virtue among us, we’d better hold onto it now,” he said. He wasn’t quoting.

“We have a Baroness among us,” said Acton. “That’s what we must keep hold of!” He was too impatient to see Madame Münster again to wonder what Mr. Wentworth was talking about. Nevertheless, after he had passed out of the house and traversed the garden and the little piece of road that separated him from Eugenia’s provisional residence, he stopped a moment outside. He stood in her little garden; the long window of her parlor was open, and he could see the white curtains, with the lamp-light shining through them, swaying softly to and fro in the warm night wind. There was a sort of excitement in the idea of seeing Madame Münster again; he became aware that his heart was beating rather faster than usual. It was this that made him stop, with a half-amused surprise. But in a moment he went along the piazza, and, approaching the open window, tapped upon its lintel with his stick. He could see the Baroness within; she was standing in the middle of the room. She came to the window and pulled aside the curtain; then she stood looking at him a moment. She was not smiling; she seemed serious.

“We have a Baroness among us,” Acton said. “That’s what we need to hold onto!” He was too eager to see Madame Münster again to pay attention to what Mr. Wentworth was talking about. Still, after he left the house and crossed the garden and the short stretch of road to Eugenia’s temporary home, he paused for a moment outside. He stood in her small garden; the long window of her parlor was open, and he could see the white curtains, with lamp light glowing through them, gently swaying in the warm night breeze. The thought of seeing Madame Münster again sparked a kind of excitement in him; he noticed his heart was racing a bit more than usual. This realization made him stop, half-amused by the feeling. But soon he walked along the porch and, moving closer to the open window, tapped on its frame with his stick. He could see the Baroness inside; she was standing in the middle of the room. She came to the window and pulled the curtain aside, then stood for a moment, looking at him. She wasn’t smiling; she looked serious.

“Mais entrez donc!” she said at last. Acton passed in across the window-sill; he wondered, for an instant, what was the matter with her. But the next moment she had begun to smile and had put out her hand. “Better late than never,” she said. “It is very kind of you to come at this hour.”

“Well, come on in!” she finally said. Acton stepped in through the window. For a moment, he wondered what was wrong with her. But then she started to smile and reached out her hand. “Better late than never,” she said. “It's really nice of you to come at this hour.”

“I have just returned from my journey,” said Acton.

“I just got back from my trip,” said Acton.

“Ah, very kind, very kind,” she repeated, looking about her where to sit.

“Ah, that’s very nice, very nice,” she said again, glancing around to find a place to sit.

“I went first to the other house,” Acton continued. “I expected to find you there.”

“I went to the other house first,” Acton continued. “I thought I’d find you there.”

She had sunk into her usual chair; but she got up again, and began to move about the room. Acton had laid down his hat and stick; he was looking at her, conscious that there was in fact a great charm in seeing her again. “I don’t know whether I ought to tell you to sit down,” she said. “It is too late to begin a visit.”

She had settled into her usual chair, but then she got up again and started to walk around the room. Acton had put down his hat and stick; he was watching her, aware that there was truly a delightful charm in seeing her again. “I’m not sure if I should tell you to sit down,” she said. “It’s too late to start a visit.”

“It’s too early to end one,” Acton declared; “and we needn’t mind the beginning.”

“It’s too early to finish one,” Acton said; “and we don’t need to worry about the start.”

She looked at him again, and, after a moment, dropped once more into her low chair, while he took a place near her. “We are in the middle, then?” she asked. “Was that where we were when you went away? No, I haven’t been to the other house.”

She looked at him again, and, after a moment, sat back down in her low chair, while he took a seat next to her. “So, we’re in the middle of it, then?” she asked. “Was that where we were when you left? No, I haven't gone to the other house.”

“Not yesterday, nor the day before, eh?”

“Not yesterday, and not the day before, right?”

“I don’t know how many days it is.”

“I don’t know how many days it’s been.”

“You are tired of it,” said Acton.

“You're tired of it,” Acton said.

She leaned back in her chair; her arms were folded. “That is a terrible accusation, but I have not the courage to defend myself.”

She leaned back in her chair, arms crossed. “That’s a terrible accusation, but I don’t have the courage to defend myself.”

“I am not attacking you,” said Acton. “I expected something of this kind.”

“I’m not attacking you,” Acton said. “I expected something like this.”

“It’s a proof of extreme intelligence. I hope you enjoyed your journey.”

“It’s a sign of incredible intelligence. I hope you had a great journey.”

“Not at all,” Acton declared. “I would much rather have been here with you.”

“Not at all,” Acton said. “I would definitely prefer to be here with you.”

“Now you are attacking me,” said the Baroness. “You are contrasting my inconstancy with your own fidelity.”

“Now you are attacking me,” said the Baroness. “You’re comparing my inconsistency to your loyalty.”

“I confess I never get tired of people I like.”

“I admit I never get tired of people I like.”

“Ah, you are not a poor wicked foreign woman, with irritable nerves and a sophisticated mind!”

“Ah, you’re not just a troubled foreign woman with anxious nerves and a complicated mind!”

“Something has happened to you since I went away,” said Acton, changing his place.

“Something has changed in you since I left,” said Acton, shifting his position.

“Your going away—that is what has happened to me.”

“Your leaving—that’s what has happened to me.”

“Do you mean to say that you have missed me?” he asked.

“Are you saying you’ve missed me?” he asked.

“If I had meant to say it, it would not be worth your making a note of. I am very dishonest and my compliments are worthless.”

“If I had actually meant it, it wouldn’t be worth your time to write it down. I’m quite dishonest and my compliments don’t mean anything.”

Acton was silent for some moments. “You have broken down,” he said at last.

Acton was quiet for a few moments. “You’ve reached your breaking point,” he finally said.

Madame Münster left her chair, and began to move about.

Madame Münster got up from her chair and started to walk around.

“Only for a moment. I shall pull myself together again.”

“Just for a moment. I'll get it together again.”

“You had better not take it too hard. If you are bored, you needn’t be afraid to say so—to me at least.”

“You shouldn’t take it too seriously. If you’re bored, you don’t have to be afraid to say it—to me at least.”

“You shouldn’t say such things as that,” the Baroness answered. “You should encourage me.”

“You shouldn't say things like that,” the Baroness replied. “You should be encouraging me.”

“I admire your patience; that is encouraging.”

“I really appreciate your patience; it’s inspiring.”

“You shouldn’t even say that. When you talk of my patience you are disloyal to your own people. Patience implies suffering; and what have I had to suffer?”

“You shouldn’t even say that. When you talk about my patience, you’re being disloyal to your own people. Patience means enduring pain; and what have I had to endure?”

“Oh, not hunger, not unkindness, certainly,” said Acton, laughing. “Nevertheless, we all admire your patience.”

“Oh, neither hunger nor unkindness, for sure,” Acton said with a laugh. “Still, we all appreciate your patience.”

“You all detest me!” cried the Baroness, with a sudden vehemence, turning her back toward him.

“You all hate me!” shouted the Baroness, suddenly intense, as she turned her back to him.

“You make it hard,” said Acton, getting up, “for a man to say something tender to you.” This evening there was something particularly striking and touching about her; an unwonted softness and a look of suppressed emotion. He felt himself suddenly appreciating the fact that she had behaved very well. She had come to this quiet corner of the world under the weight of a cruel indignity, and she had been so gracefully, modestly thankful for the rest she found there. She had joined that simple circle over the way; she had mingled in its plain, provincial talk; she had shared its meagre and savorless pleasures. She had set herself a task, and she had rigidly performed it. She had conformed to the angular conditions of New England life, and she had had the tact and pluck to carry it off as if she liked them. Acton felt a more downright need than he had ever felt before to tell her that he admired her and that she struck him as a very superior woman. All along, hitherto, he had been on his guard with her; he had been cautious, observant, suspicious. But now a certain light tumult in his blood seemed to tell him that a finer degree of confidence in this charming woman would be its own reward. “We don’t detest you,” he went on. “I don’t know what you mean. At any rate, I speak for myself; I don’t know anything about the others. Very likely, you detest them for the dull life they make you lead. Really, it would give me a sort of pleasure to hear you say so.”

“You make it hard,” Acton said as he stood up, “for a guy to say something sweet to you.” That evening, there was something particularly striking and touching about her; an unusual softness and a look of restrained emotion. He suddenly realized how well she had handled everything. She had come to this quiet corner of the world burdened by a cruel injustice, and she had been so gracefully and humbly grateful for the peace she found there. She had joined that simple group over there; she had engaged in their straightforward, small-town conversations; she had participated in their modest and bland pleasures. She had set herself a goal, and she had strictly followed through. She had adapted to the rigid realities of New England life, and she had the tact and bravery to pull it off as if she enjoyed it. Acton felt a stronger urge than ever to tell her that he admired her and that he saw her as a very remarkable woman. Until now, he had been cautious with her; he had been careful, observant, and suspicious. But now a certain excitement in his blood seemed to suggest that a greater level of trust in this charming woman would be rewarding in itself. “We don’t hate you,” he continued. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. At least, I’m speaking for myself; I can’t speak for the others. You probably hate them for the boring life they make you live. Honestly, I’d kind of enjoy hearing you say that.”

Eugenia had been looking at the door on the other side of the room; now she slowly turned her eyes toward Robert Acton. “What can be the motive,” she asked, “of a man like you—an honest man, a galant homme—in saying so base a thing as that?”

Eugenia had been staring at the door on the other side of the room; now she slowly shifted her gaze to Robert Acton. “What could motivate a man like you—an honest man, a galant homme—to say something so low as that?”

“Does it sound very base?” asked Acton, candidly. “I suppose it does, and I thank you for telling me so. Of course, I don’t mean it literally.”

“Does it sound really basic?” asked Acton, honestly. “I guess it does, and I appreciate you pointing that out. Of course, I don’t mean it literally.”

The Baroness stood looking at him. “How do you mean it?” she asked.

The Baroness stood there, staring at him. "What do you mean by that?" she asked.

This question was difficult to answer, and Acton, feeling the least bit foolish, walked to the open window and looked out. He stood there, thinking a moment, and then he turned back. “You know that document that you were to send to Germany,” he said. “You called it your ‘renunciation.’ Did you ever send it?”

This question was hard to answer, and Acton, feeling a bit foolish, walked over to the open window and looked outside. He stood there, thinking for a moment, and then he turned back. “You know that document you were going to send to Germany,” he said. “You called it your ‘renunciation.’ Did you ever send it?”

Madame Münster’s eyes expanded; she looked very grave. “What a singular answer to my question!”

Madame Münster’s eyes widened; she looked very serious. “What a strange response to my question!”

“Oh, it isn’t an answer,” said Acton. “I have wished to ask you, many times. I thought it probable you would tell me yourself. The question, on my part, seems abrupt now; but it would be abrupt at any time.”

“Oh, that’s not an answer,” Acton said. “I’ve wanted to ask you many times. I thought you’d probably tell me yourself. My question might seem sudden now, but it would be abrupt at any time.”

The Baroness was silent a moment; and then, “I think I have told you too much!” she said.

The Baroness was quiet for a moment, and then said, “I think I’ve shared too much!”

This declaration appeared to Acton to have a certain force; he had indeed a sense of asking more of her than he offered her. He returned to the window, and watched, for a moment, a little star that twinkled through the lattice of the piazza. There were at any rate offers enough he could make; perhaps he had hitherto not been sufficiently explicit in doing so. “I wish you would ask something of me,” he presently said. “Is there nothing I can do for you? If you can’t stand this dull life any more, let me amuse you!”

This declaration struck Acton with a certain weight; he really felt like he was asking more from her than he was offering. He went back to the window and watched, for a moment, a little star twinkling through the lattice of the porch. There were certainly enough offers he could make; perhaps he hadn't been clear enough about them until now. "I wish you would ask me for something," he said after a moment. "Is there anything I can do for you? If you can't handle this boring life any longer, let me entertain you!"

The Baroness had sunk once more into a chair, and she had taken up a fan which she held, with both hands, to her mouth. Over the top of the fan her eyes were fixed on him. “You are very strange tonight,” she said, with a little laugh.

The Baroness had settled back into a chair again and picked up a fan that she held with both hands in front of her mouth. Over the top of the fan, her eyes were locked on him. “You’re really unusual tonight,” she said with a slight laugh.

“I will do anything in the world,” he rejoined, standing in front of her. “Shouldn’t you like to travel about and see something of the country? Won’t you go to Niagara? You ought to see Niagara, you know.”

“I'll do anything in the world,” he replied, standing in front of her. “Wouldn't you like to travel around and see some of the country? How about going to Niagara? You really should see Niagara, you know.”

“With you, do you mean?”

“With you, are you asking?”

“I should be delighted to take you.”

"I'd be happy to take you."

“You alone?”

“Is it just you?”

Acton looked at her, smiling, and yet with a serious air. “Well, yes; we might go alone,” he said.

Acton smiled at her, but there was a serious tone to his expression. “Well, yeah; we could go by ourselves,” he said.

“If you were not what you are,” she answered, “I should feel insulted.”

“If you weren’t who you are,” she replied, “I would feel insulted.”

“How do you mean—what I am?”

“How do you mean—what am I?”

“If you were one of the gentlemen I have been used to all my life. If you were not a queer Bostonian.”

“If you were one of the gentlemen I’ve known my whole life. If you weren’t such a weird Bostonian.”

“If the gentlemen you have been used to have taught you to expect insults,” said Acton, “I am glad I am what I am. You had much better come to Niagara.”

“If the guys you’ve been around have taught you to expect insults,” said Acton, “I’m glad I am who I am. You’d be much better off coming to Niagara.”

“If you wish to ‘amuse’ me,” the Baroness declared, “you need go to no further expense. You amuse me very effectually.”

“If you want to ‘entertain’ me,” the Baroness said, “you don’t need to spend any more money. You already entertain me quite well.”

He sat down opposite to her; she still held her fan up to her face, with her eyes only showing above it. There was a moment’s silence, and then he said, returning to his former question, “Have you sent that document to Germany?”

He sat down across from her; she still held her fan up to her face, with only her eyes visible above it. There was a brief silence, and then he asked again, “Have you sent that document to Germany?”

Again there was a moment’s silence. The expressive eyes of Madame Münster seemed, however, half to break it.

Again there was a moment of silence. However, the expressive eyes of Madame Münster seemed to partially break it.

“I will tell you—at Niagara!” she said.

“I’ll tell you—at Niagara!” she said.

She had hardly spoken when the door at the further end of the room opened—the door upon which, some minutes previous, Eugenia had fixed her gaze. Clifford Wentworth stood there, blushing and looking rather awkward. The Baroness rose, quickly, and Acton, more slowly, did the same. Clifford gave him no greeting; he was looking at Eugenia.

She had barely said anything when the door at the far end of the room opened—the door that Eugenia had been staring at a few minutes earlier. Clifford Wentworth stood there, blushing and looking a bit uncomfortable. The Baroness quickly got up, and Acton, more slowly, followed suit. Clifford didn’t acknowledge him; he was focused on Eugenia.

“Ah, you were here?” exclaimed Acton.

“Wow, you were here?” Acton exclaimed.

“He was in Felix’s studio,” said Madame Münster. “He wanted to see his sketches.”

“He was in Felix’s studio,” Madame Münster said. “He wanted to take a look at his sketches.”

Clifford looked at Robert Acton, but said nothing; he only fanned himself with his hat. “You chose a bad moment,” said Acton; “you hadn’t much light.”

Clifford looked at Robert Acton but didn't say anything; he just fanned himself with his hat. “You picked a bad time,” said Acton; “you didn’t have much light.”

“I hadn’t any!” said Clifford, laughing.

“I didn’t have any!” said Clifford, laughing.

“Your candle went out?” Eugenia asked. “You should have come back here and lighted it again.”

“Your candle went out?” Eugenia asked. “You should have come back here and lit it again.”

Clifford looked at her a moment. “So I have—come back. But I have left the candle!”

Clifford looked at her for a moment. “So I have—come back. But I forgot the candle!”

Eugenia turned away. “You are very stupid, my poor boy. You had better go home.”

Eugenia turned away. “You’re really clueless, my poor guy. You should just go home.”

“Well,” said Clifford, “good-night!”

"Well," said Clifford, "good night!"

“Haven’t you a word to throw to a man when he has safely returned from a dangerous journey?” Acton asked.

“Haven’t you got a word to share with someone when they’ve safely come back from a dangerous trip?” Acton asked.

“How do you do?” said Clifford. “I thought—I thought you were——” and he paused, looking at the Baroness again.

“How are you?” said Clifford. “I thought—I thought you were——” and he paused, looking at the Baroness again.

“You thought I was at Newport, eh? So I was—this morning.”

“You thought I was in Newport, right? I was—this morning.”

“Good-night, clever child!” said Madame Münster, over her shoulder.

“Goodnight, smart kid!” said Madame Münster, looking back over her shoulder.

Clifford stared at her—not at all like a clever child; and then, with one of his little facetious growls, took his departure.

Clifford stared at her—not at all like a clever kid; and then, with one of his little playful growls, left.

“What is the matter with him?” asked Acton, when he was gone. “He seemed rather in a muddle.”

“What’s wrong with him?” Acton asked after he left. “He seemed a bit confused.”

Eugenia, who was near the window, glanced out, listening a moment. “The matter—the matter”—she answered. “But you don’t say such things here.”

Eugenia, who was by the window, looked outside for a moment. “The thing—the thing,” she replied. “But you don’t say stuff like that here.”

“If you mean that he had been drinking a little, you can say that.”

“If you’re saying he had a bit to drink, you can say that.”

“He doesn’t drink any more. I have cured him. And in return—he’s in love with me.”

“He doesn’t drink anymore. I’ve cured him. And in return—he’s in love with me.”

It was Acton’s turn to stare. He instantly thought of his sister; but he said nothing about her. He began to laugh. “I don’t wonder at his passion! But I wonder at his forsaking your society for that of your brother’s paint-brushes.”

It was Acton's turn to stare. He immediately thought of his sister, but he didn’t mention her. He started to laugh. “I’m not surprised by his passion! But I am surprised that he would choose to spend time with your brother’s paintbrushes instead of being with you.”

Eugenia was silent a little. “He had not been in the studio. I invented that at the moment.”

Eugenia was quiet for a moment. “He wasn't in the studio. I just made that up on the spot.”

“Invented it? For what purpose?”

“Invented it? What for?”

“He has an idea of being romantic. He has adopted the habit of coming to see me at midnight—passing only through the orchard and through Felix’s painting-room, which has a door opening that way. It seems to amuse him,” added Eugenia, with a little laugh.

“He thinks he’s being romantic. He’s gotten into the habit of visiting me at midnight—only coming through the orchard and through Felix’s painting room, which has a door that leads that way. It seems to entertain him,” Eugenia added with a little laugh.

Acton felt more surprise than he confessed to, for this was a new view of Clifford, whose irregularities had hitherto been quite without the romantic element. He tried to laugh again, but he felt rather too serious, and after a moment’s hesitation his seriousness explained itself. “I hope you don’t encourage him,” he said. “He must not be inconstant to poor Lizzie.”

Acton was more surprised than he let on, as this was a different side of Clifford he hadn’t seen before, one that included a touch of romance in his quirks. He attempted to laugh again but felt too serious for it. After a moment of hesitation, his seriousness came through. “I hope you’re not encouraging him,” he said. “He can’t be unfaithful to poor Lizzie.”

“To your sister?”

"To your sister?"

“You know they are decidedly intimate,” said Acton.

“You know they are definitely close,” said Acton.

“Ah,” cried Eugenia, smiling, “has she—has she——”

“Ah,” cried Eugenia, smiling, “has she—has she——”

“I don’t know,” Acton interrupted, “what she has. But I always supposed that Clifford had a desire to make himself agreeable to her.”

“I don’t know,” Acton interrupted, “what she has. But I always thought that Clifford wanted to make a good impression on her.”

“Ah, par exemple!” the Baroness went on. “The little monster! The next time he becomes sentimental I will him tell that he ought to be ashamed of himself.”

“Ah, for example!” the Baroness continued. “That little monster! The next time he gets sentimental, I’ll tell him he should be ashamed of himself.”

Acton was silent a moment. “You had better say nothing about it.”

Acton was quiet for a moment. “You should probably keep it to yourself.”

“I had told him as much already, on general grounds,” said the Baroness. “But in this country, you know, the relations of young people are so extraordinary that one is quite at sea. They are not engaged when you would quite say they ought to be. Take Charlotte Wentworth, for instance, and that young ecclesiastic. If I were her father I should insist upon his marrying her; but it appears to be thought there is no urgency. On the other hand, you suddenly learn that a boy of twenty and a little girl who is still with her governess—your sister has no governess? Well, then, who is never away from her mamma—a young couple, in short, between whom you have noticed nothing beyond an exchange of the childish pleasantries characteristic of their age, are on the point of setting up as man and wife.” The Baroness spoke with a certain exaggerated volubility which was in contrast with the languid grace that had characterized her manner before Clifford made his appearance. It seemed to Acton that there was a spark of irritation in her eye—a note of irony (as when she spoke of Lizzie being never away from her mother) in her voice. If Madame Münster was irritated, Robert Acton was vaguely mystified; she began to move about the room again, and he looked at her without saying anything. Presently she took out her watch, and, glancing at it, declared that it was three o’clock in the morning and that he must go.

“I had already mentioned that to him, on general terms,” said the Baroness. “But in this country, you know, the relationships of young people are so strange that it's really confusing. They aren’t engaged when you think they should be. Take Charlotte Wentworth, for example, and that young priest. If I were her father, I would insist he marry her; but it seems there's no rush. On the flip side, you suddenly find out that a twenty-year-old boy and a little girl who is still with her governess—your sister doesn’t have a governess? Well, then, who is always with her mom—this young couple, really, who you’ve only noticed exchanging the typical childish banter for their age, are about to start their life together as husband and wife.” The Baroness spoke with a certain exaggerated enthusiasm that contrasted with the relaxed elegance she had shown before Clifford arrived. It seemed to Acton that there was a glint of irritation in her eye—a hint of irony (as when she mentioned Lizzie never being away from her mother) in her voice. If Madame Münster was annoyed, Robert Acton felt vaguely puzzled; she started moving around the room again, and he watched her in silence. Soon, she took out her watch, glanced at it, and declared it was three in the morning and that he had to leave.

“I have not been here an hour,” he said, “and they are still sitting up at the other house. You can see the lights. Your brother has not come in.”

“I haven't been here an hour,” he said, “and they’re still up at the other house. You can see the lights. Your brother hasn’t come in.”

“Oh, at the other house,” cried Eugenia, “they are terrible people! I don’t know what they may do over there. I am a quiet little humdrum woman; I have rigid rules and I keep them. One of them is not to have visitors in the small hours—especially clever men like you. So good-night!”

“Oh, at that other house,” Eugenia exclaimed, “they're awful people! I have no idea what they might do over there. I'm just a quiet, routine-driven woman; I have strict rules and I stick to them. One of those rules is not to have visitors in the early hours—especially smart men like you. So goodnight!”

Decidedly, the Baroness was incisive; and though Acton bade her good-night and departed, he was still a good deal mystified.

Decidedly, the Baroness was sharp; and though Acton said goodnight and left, he was still quite confused.

The next day Clifford Wentworth came to see Lizzie, and Acton, who was at home and saw him pass through the garden, took note of the circumstance. He had a natural desire to make it tally with Madame Münster’s account of Clifford’s disaffection; but his ingenuity, finding itself unequal to the task, resolved at last to ask help of the young man’s candor. He waited till he saw him going away, and then he went out and overtook him in the grounds.

The next day, Clifford Wentworth visited Lizzie, and Acton, who was at home and saw him walk through the garden, noticed the event. He had a natural urge to connect it with Madame Münster’s story about Clifford’s lack of interest; however, his cleverness found itself unable to do so, so he decided to ask the young man for his honesty. He waited until he saw him leaving, then went out and caught up with him in the gardens.

“I wish very much you would answer me a question,” Acton said. “What were you doing, last night, at Madame Münster’s?”

“I really wish you would answer me a question,” Acton said. “What were you doing last night at Madame Münster’s?”

Clifford began to laugh and to blush, by no means like a young man with a romantic secret. “What did she tell you?” he asked.

Clifford started to laugh and blush, not at all like a young man with a romantic secret. “What did she say to you?” he asked.

“That is exactly what I don’t want to say.”

“That’s exactly what I don’t want to say.”

“Well, I want to tell you the same,” said Clifford; “and unless I know it perhaps I can’t.”

“Well, I want to say the same thing,” Clifford said, “and unless I know it, maybe I can’t.”

They had stopped in a garden path; Acton looked hard at his rosy young kinsman. “She said she couldn’t fancy what had got into you; you appeared to have taken a violent dislike to her.”

They had paused on a garden path; Acton stared intently at his rosy young relative. “She said she couldn’t understand what had gotten into you; it seemed like you had developed a strong dislike for her.”

Clifford stared, looking a little alarmed. “Oh, come,” he growled, “you don’t mean that!”

Clifford stared, looking a bit worried. “Oh, come on,” he growled, “you can’t be serious!”

“And that when—for common civility’s sake—you came occasionally to the house you left her alone and spent your time in Felix’s studio, under pretext of looking at his sketches.”

“And that when—out of common courtesy—you came by the house from time to time, you left her by herself and hung out in Felix’s studio, pretending to look at his sketches.”

“Oh, come!” growled Clifford, again.

"Oh, come on!" growled Clifford, again.

“Did you ever know me to tell an untruth?”

“Have you ever known me to lie?”

“Yes, lots of them!” said Clifford, seeing an opening, out of the discussion, for his sarcastic powers. “Well,” he presently added, “I thought you were my father.”

“Yes, plenty of them!” said Clifford, spotting a chance to use his sarcasm. “Well,” he then added, “I thought you were my dad.”

“You knew someone was there?”

"You knew someone was around?"

“We heard you coming in.”

"We heard you arrive."

Acton meditated. “You had been with the Baroness, then?”

Acton thought for a moment. “So you were with the Baroness, right?”

“I was in the parlor. We heard your step outside. I thought it was my father.”

“I was in the living room. We heard your footsteps outside. I thought it was my dad.”

“And on that,” asked Acton, “you ran away?”

“And on that,” Acton asked, “you just ran away?”

“She told me to go—to go out by the studio.”

“She told me to go—to go outside by the studio.”

Acton meditated more intensely; if there had been a chair at hand he would have sat down. “Why should she wish you not to meet your father?”

Acton thought harder; if there had been a chair nearby, he would have sat down. “Why does she want you to avoid meeting your father?”

“Well,” said Clifford, “father doesn’t like to see me there.”

“Well,” Clifford said, “dad doesn’t want me there.”

Acton looked askance at his companion and forbore to make any comment upon this assertion. “Has he said so,” he asked, “to the Baroness?”

Acton gave his companion a side-eye and held back from commenting on this statement. “Did he say that,” he asked, “to the Baroness?”

“Well, I hope not,” said Clifford. “He hasn’t said so—in so many words—to me. But I know it worries him; and I want to stop worrying him. The Baroness knows it, and she wants me to stop, too.”

“Well, I hope not,” said Clifford. “He hasn’t said so—in so many words—to me. But I know it bothers him; and I want to stop bothering him. The Baroness knows it, and she wants me to stop, too.”

“To stop coming to see her?”

“To stop coming to see her?”

“I don’t know about that; but to stop worrying father. Eugenia knows everything,” Clifford added, with an air of knowingness of his own.

“I’m not sure about that, but to ease Father's worries, Eugenia knows everything,” Clifford added, with a sense of self-importance.

“Ah,” said Acton, interrogatively, “Eugenia knows everything?”

“Ah,” said Acton, curiously, “Eugenia knows everything?”

“She knew it was not father coming in.”

“She knew it wasn’t her father coming in.”

“Then why did you go?”

"Then why did you leave?"

Clifford blushed and laughed afresh. “Well, I was afraid it was. And besides, she told me to go, at any rate.”

Clifford blushed and laughed again. “Well, I was worried it was. And besides, she told me to go, anyway.”

“Did she think it was I?” Acton asked.

“Did she think it was me?” Acton asked.

“She didn’t say so.”

“She didn’t say that.”

Again Robert Acton reflected. “But you didn’t go,” he presently said; “you came back.”

Again, Robert Acton thought for a moment. “But you didn’t leave,” he eventually said; “you came back.”

“I couldn’t get out of the studio,” Clifford rejoined. “The door was locked, and Felix has nailed some planks across the lower half of the confounded windows to make the light come in from above. So they were no use. I waited there a good while, and then, suddenly, I felt ashamed. I didn’t want to be hiding away from my own father. I couldn’t stand it any longer. I bolted out, and when I found it was you I was a little flurried. But Eugenia carried it off, didn’t she?” Clifford added, in the tone of a young humorist whose perception had not been permanently clouded by the sense of his own discomfort.

“I couldn’t get out of the studio,” Clifford replied. “The door was locked, and Felix nailed some boards across the lower part of the windows to let the light come in from above. So they were useless. I sat there for a while, and then, all of a sudden, I felt ashamed. I didn’t want to be hiding from my own dad. I couldn't take it anymore. I rushed out, and when I saw it was you, I was a bit flustered. But Eugenia handled it well, didn’t she?” Clifford added, sounding like a young comedian whose view hadn’t been completely darkened by his own discomfort.

“Beautifully!” said Acton. “Especially,” he continued, “when one remembers that you were very imprudent and that she must have been a good deal annoyed.”

“Beautifully!” said Acton. “Especially,” he continued, “when you consider that you were quite reckless and she must have been pretty annoyed.”

“Oh,” cried Clifford, with the indifference of a young man who feels that however he may have failed of felicity in behavior he is extremely just in his impressions, “Eugenia doesn’t care for anything!”

“Oh,” exclaimed Clifford, with the indifference of a young man who believes that even if he hasn't succeeded in being happy, his perceptions are spot on, “Eugenia doesn’t care about anything!”

Acton hesitated a moment. “Thank you for telling me this,” he said at last. And then, laying his hand on Clifford’s shoulder, he added, “Tell me one thing more: are you by chance a little in love with the Baroness?”

Acton paused for a moment. “Thanks for sharing this with me,” he finally said. Then, placing his hand on Clifford’s shoulder, he added, “Just tell me one more thing: are you possibly a bit in love with the Baroness?”

“No, sir!” said Clifford, almost shaking off his hand.

“No way, sir!” said Clifford, almost shaking off his hand.

CHAPTER X

The first sunday that followed Robert Acton’s return from Newport witnessed a change in the brilliant weather that had long prevailed. The rain began to fall and the day was cold and dreary. Mr. Wentworth and his daughters put on overshoes and went to church, and Felix Young, without overshoes, went also, holding an umbrella over Gertrude. It is to be feared that, in the whole observance, this was the privilege he most highly valued. The Baroness remained at home; she was in neither a cheerful nor a devotional mood. She had, however, never been, during her residence in the United States, what is called a regular attendant at divine service; and on this particular Sunday morning of which I began with speaking she stood at the window of her little drawing-room, watching the long arm of a rose tree that was attached to her piazza, but a portion of which had disengaged itself, sway to and fro, shake and gesticulate, against the dusky drizzle of the sky. Every now and then, in a gust of wind, the rose tree scattered a shower of water-drops against the window-pane; it appeared to have a kind of human movement—a menacing, warning intention. The room was very cold; Madame Münster put on a shawl and walked about. Then she determined to have some fire; and summoning her ancient negress, the contrast of whose polished ebony and whose crimson turban had been at first a source of satisfaction to her, she made arrangements for the production of a crackling flame. This old woman’s name was Azarina. The Baroness had begun by thinking that there would be a savory wildness in her talk, and, for amusement, she had encouraged her to chatter. But Azarina was dry and prim; her conversation was anything but African; she reminded Eugenia of the tiresome old ladies she met in society. She knew, however, how to make a fire; so that after she had laid the logs, Eugenia, who was terribly bored, found a quarter of an hour’s entertainment in sitting and watching them blaze and sputter. She had thought it very likely Robert Acton would come and see her; she had not met him since that infelicitous evening. But the morning waned without his coming; several times she thought she heard his step on the piazza; but it was only a window-shutter shaking in a rain-gust. The Baroness, since the beginning of that episode in her career of which a slight sketch has been attempted in these pages, had had many moments of irritation. But today her irritation had a peculiar keenness; it appeared to feed upon itself. It urged her to do something; but it suggested no particularly profitable line of action. If she could have done something at the moment, on the spot, she would have stepped upon a European steamer and turned her back, with a kind of rapture, upon that profoundly mortifying failure, her visit to her American relations. It is not exactly apparent why she should have termed this enterprise a failure, inasmuch as she had been treated with the highest distinction for which allowance had been made in American institutions. Her irritation came, at bottom, from the sense, which, always present, had suddenly grown acute, that the social soil on this big, vague continent was somehow not adapted for growing those plants whose fragrance she especially inclined to inhale and by which she liked to see herself surrounded—a species of vegetation for which she carried a collection of seedlings, as we may say, in her pocket. She found her chief happiness in the sense of exerting a certain power and making a certain impression; and now she felt the annoyance of a rather wearied swimmer who, on nearing shore, to land, finds a smooth straight wall of rock when he had counted upon a clean firm beach. Her power, in the American air, seemed to have lost its prehensile attributes; the smooth wall of rock was insurmountable. “Surely je n’en suis pas là,” she said to herself, “that I let it make me uncomfortable that a Mr. Robert Acton shouldn’t honor me with a visit!” Yet she was vexed that he had not come; and she was vexed at her vexation.

The first Sunday after Robert Acton's return from Newport saw a change in the beautiful weather that had lasted for ages. It started to rain, making the day cold and gloomy. Mr. Wentworth and his daughters put on overshoes and went to church, while Felix Young, going without overshoes, joined them, holding an umbrella over Gertrude. Unfortunately, it seemed that the chance to share the umbrella was the part he valued most. The Baroness stayed home; she was neither cheerful nor in a religious mood. However, during her time in the United States, she had never really been what you would call a regular churchgoer. On that particular Sunday morning I’m talking about, she stood at the window of her small drawing-room, watching the long limb of a rosebush attached to her porch. A part of it had broken free, swaying back and forth, shaking and gesturing against the gloomy drizzle in the sky. Every now and then, a gust of wind sent a spray of water droplets against the window. It almost seemed to move like a person, giving off a menacing, warning vibe. The room was very cold; Madame Münster wrapped herself in a shawl and walked around. Then she decided to start a fire and called her old servant, whose polished ebony skin and crimson turban had initially delighted her, to set things up for a crackling flame. This old woman was named Azarina. The Baroness had thought there would be a charming wildness in her conversation and, for fun, had encouraged her to talk. But Azarina was stiff and formal; her chat was anything but lively; she reminded Eugenia of the tiresome old ladies she encountered in society. However, Azarina did know how to start a fire, and after she laid the logs, Eugenia, who was incredibly bored, found about fifteen minutes of entertainment watching them blaze and sputter. She had thought it was very possible that Robert Acton would come to see her since she hadn't met him since that unfortunate evening. But the morning passed without his arrival; several times she thought she heard his footsteps on the porch, but it was just a window shutter rattling in the wind. Since that episode in her life, which I’ve briefly sketched in these pages, the Baroness had experienced many moments of irritation. But today, her irritation seemed particularly sharp; it felt like it was feeding on itself. It pushed her to do something, yet offered no clear idea of what to do. If she could have acted immediately, she would have boarded a European ship and joyfully turned her back on the deeply embarrassing failure of her visit to her American relatives. It wasn’t exactly clear why she viewed this venture as a failure, given that she had been treated with the highest courtesy allowed within American society. At its core, her irritation stemmed from the acute realization that the social environment of this vast, ambiguous continent just wasn’t suited for nurturing those types of connections she longed for and liked to be surrounded by—a sort of social landscape for which she carried a collection of aspirations, so to speak, in her pocket. She found her main happiness in wielding a certain influence and making a particular impression; now, she felt the annoyance of a swimmer nearing the shore, expecting to land on a clean, firm beach but instead finding a smooth, straight wall of rock. Her power in the American atmosphere seemed to have lost its capacity to grasp; the smooth rock wall was insurmountable. “Surely je n’en suis pas là,” she said to herself, “that I let it bother me that Mr. Robert Acton didn’t pay me a visit!” Yet, she was irritated that he hadn’t come, and she was irritated by her irritation.

Her brother, at least, came in, stamping in the hall and shaking the wet from his coat. In a moment he entered the room, with a glow in his cheek and half-a-dozen rain-drops glistening on his moustache. “Ah, you have a fire,” he said.

Her brother finally walked in, stomping through the hall and shaking the water off his coat. In no time, he stepped into the room, his cheeks flushed and half a dozen raindrops sparkling on his mustache. “Oh, you have a fire,” he remarked.

“Les beaux jours sont passés,” replied the Baroness.

"The good days are over," replied the Baroness.

“Never, never! They have only begun,” Felix declared, planting himself before the hearth. He turned his back to the fire, placed his hands behind him, extended his legs and looked away through the window with an expression of face which seemed to denote the perception of rose-color even in the tints of a wet Sunday.

“Never, never! They have just started,” Felix declared, standing in front of the fireplace. He turned his back to the flames, placed his hands behind him, stretched his legs out, and looked away through the window with a look on his face that seemed to show he could see a rosy hue even in the colors of a rainy Sunday.

His sister, from her chair, looked up at him, watching him; and what she saw in his face was not grateful to her present mood. She was puzzled by many things, but her brother’s disposition was a frequent source of wonder to her. I say frequent and not constant, for there were long periods during which she gave her attention to other problems. Sometimes she had said to herself that his happy temper, his eternal gaiety, was an affectation, a pose; but she was vaguely conscious that during the present summer he had been a highly successful comedian. They had never yet had an explanation; she had not known the need of one. Felix was presumably following the bent of his disinterested genius, and she felt that she had no advice to give him that he would understand. With this, there was always a certain element of comfort about Felix—the assurance that he would not interfere. He was very delicate, this pure-minded Felix; in effect, he was her brother, and Madame Münster felt that there was a great propriety, every way, in that. It is true that Felix was delicate; he was not fond of explanations with his sister; this was one of the very few things in the world about which he was uncomfortable. But now he was not thinking of anything uncomfortable.

His sister, sitting in her chair, looked up at him, watching him; and what she saw on his face didn't match her current mood. She was confused by many things, but her brother's attitude often left her wondering. I say often and not always, because there were long stretches when she focused on other issues. Sometimes she told herself that his cheerful nature, his constant happiness, was a show, a pose; but she was vaguely aware that during this summer he had been a really successful comedian. They had never had a discussion about it; she hadn't felt the need for one. Felix seemed to be following the path of his selfless talent, and she felt there was no advice she could give him that he would understand. Along with this, there was always a sense of comfort in Felix—knowing he wouldn't cause any trouble. He was very sensitive, this pure-hearted Felix; he was her brother, and Madame Münster felt that there was a kind of appropriateness in that. It’s true that Felix was sensitive; he wasn't keen on having conversations with his sister about certain things; this was one of the very few topics that made him uncomfortable. But right now, he wasn't thinking about anything uncomfortable.

“Dear brother,” said Eugenia at last, “do stop making les yeux doux at the rain.”

“Dear brother,” said Eugenia at last, “please stop flirting with the rain.”

“With pleasure. I will make them at you!” answered Felix.

"Sure thing. I'll make them for you!" replied Felix.

“How much longer,” asked Eugenia, in a moment, “do you propose to remain in this lovely spot?”

“How much longer,” Eugenia asked after a moment, “do you plan to stay in this beautiful place?”

Felix stared. “Do you want to go away—already?”

Felix stared. “Do you want to leave—already?”

“‘Already’ is delicious. I am not so happy as you.”

“‘Already’ is amazing. I'm not as happy as you are.”

Felix dropped into a chair, looking at the fire. “The fact is I am happy,” he said in his light, clear tone.

Felix sank into a chair, gazing at the fire. “The truth is I am happy,” he said in his bright, clear voice.

“And do you propose to spend your life in making love to Gertrude Wentworth?”

“And are you planning to spend your life in a romance with Gertrude Wentworth?”

“Yes!” said Felix, smiling sidewise at his sister.

“Yes!” Felix said, smiling at his sister.

The Baroness returned his glance, much more gravely; and then, “Do you like her?” she asked.

The Baroness met his gaze, looking much more serious, and then asked, “Do you like her?”

“Don’t you?” Felix demanded.

"Don't you?" Felix asked.

The Baroness was silent a moment. “I will answer you in the words of the gentleman who was asked if he liked music: ‘Je ne la crains pas!’’

The Baroness was silent for a moment. “I will respond with the words of the gentleman who was asked if he liked music: ‘Je ne la crains pas!’’

“She admires you immensely,” said Felix.

“She really admires you,” Felix said.

“I don’t care for that. Other women should not admire one.”

“I don’t like that. Other women shouldn’t look up to one.”

“They should dislike you?”

“They're supposed to dislike you?”

Again Madame Münster hesitated. “They should hate me! It’s a measure of the time I have been losing here that they don’t.”

Again, Madame Münster hesitated. “They should hate me! It’s a sign of how much time I’ve wasted here that they don’t.”

“No time is lost in which one has been happy!” said Felix, with a bright sententiousness which may well have been a little irritating.

“No time is lost when you’ve been happy!” said Felix, with a bright, wise tone that might have been slightly annoying.

“And in which,” rejoined his sister, with a harsher laugh, “one has secured the affections of a young lady with a fortune!”

“And in which,” his sister replied, with a sharper laugh, “someone has won the heart of a young woman with a fortune!”

Felix explained, very candidly and seriously. “I have secured Gertrude’s affection, but I am by no means sure that I have secured her fortune. That may come—or it may not.”

Felix explained very openly and seriously, “I have won Gertrude’s love, but I’m not at all certain that I’ve secured her wealth. That might happen—or it might not.”

“Ah, well, it may! That’s the great point.”

“Ah, well, it might! That’s the key point.”

“It depends upon her father. He doesn’t smile upon our union. You know he wants her to marry Mr. Brand.”

“It depends on her father. He’s not in favor of our relationship. You know he wants her to marry Mr. Brand.”

“I know nothing about it!” cried the Baroness. “Please to put on a log.” Felix complied with her request and sat watching the quickening of the flame. Presently his sister added, “And you propose to elope with mademoiselle?”

“I know nothing about it!” exclaimed the Baroness. “Please add a log.” Felix agreed and sat there, watching the flames grow. Soon his sister added, “And you plan to run away with mademoiselle?”

“By no means. I don’t wish to do anything that’s disagreeable to Mr. Wentworth. He has been far too kind to us.”

“Not at all. I don’t want to do anything that would upset Mr. Wentworth. He has been way too kind to us.”

“But you must choose between pleasing yourself and pleasing him.”

“But you have to choose between making yourself happy and making him happy.”

“I want to please everyone!” exclaimed Felix, joyously. “I have a good conscience. I made up my mind at the outset that it was not my place to make love to Gertrude.”

“I want to make everyone happy!” Felix exclaimed, joyfully. “I have a clear conscience. I decided from the beginning that it wasn't my role to be in love with Gertrude.”

“So, to simplify matters, she made love to you!”

“So, to make things easier, she slept with you!”

Felix looked at his sister with sudden gravity. “You say you are not afraid of her,” he said. “But perhaps you ought to be—a little. She’s a very clever person.”

Felix looked at his sister with unexpected seriousness. “You say you’re not scared of her,” he said. “But maybe you should be—a little. She’s really smart.”

“I begin to see it!” cried the Baroness. Her brother, making no rejoinder, leaned back in his chair, and there was a long silence. At last, with an altered accent, Madame Münster put another question. “You expect, at any rate, to marry?”

“I start to see it!” exclaimed the Baroness. Her brother, not responding, reclined in his chair, and a lengthy silence followed. Finally, with a different tone, Madame Münster asked another question. “You do expect, at least, to get married?”

“I shall be greatly disappointed if we don’t.”

“I will be really disappointed if we don’t.”

“A disappointment or two will do you good!” the Baroness declared. “And, afterwards, do you mean to turn American?”

“A disappointment or two will be good for you!” the Baroness declared. “And afterwards, are you planning to become American?”

“It seems to me I am a very good American already. But we shall go to Europe. Gertrude wants extremely to see the world.”

“It seems to me I'm already a pretty good American. But we're heading to Europe. Gertrude is really eager to see the world.”

“Ah, like me, when I came here!” said the Baroness, with a little laugh.

“Ah, just like me when I arrived here!” said the Baroness, with a slight laugh.

“No, not like you,” Felix rejoined, looking at his sister with a certain gentle seriousness. While he looked at her she rose from her chair, and he also got up. “Gertrude is not at all like you,” he went on; “but in her own way she is almost as clever.” He paused a moment; his soul was full of an agreeable feeling and of a lively disposition to express it. His sister, to his spiritual vision, was always like the lunar disk when only a part of it is lighted. The shadow on this bright surface seemed to him to expand and to contract; but whatever its proportions, he always appreciated the moonlight. He looked at the Baroness, and then he kissed her. “I am very much in love with Gertrude,” he said. Eugenia turned away and walked about the room, and Felix continued. “She is very interesting, and very different from what she seems. She has never had a chance. She is very brilliant. We will go to Europe and amuse ourselves.”

“No, not like you,” Felix replied, looking at his sister with a certain gentle seriousness. As he looked at her, she stood up from her chair, and he got up too. “Gertrude is not at all like you,” he continued, “but in her own way, she’s almost as clever.” He paused for a moment; he was feeling good and wanted to express it. To him, his sister always resembled the moon when only part of it is lit. The shadow on that bright surface seemed to grow and shrink; but no matter its size, he always appreciated the moonlight. He looked at the Baroness, then kissed her. “I’m very much in love with Gertrude,” he said. Eugenia turned away and walked around the room, and Felix went on. “She’s really interesting, and very different from what she seems. She’s never had a chance. She’s incredibly bright. We’ll go to Europe and have some fun.”

The Baroness had gone to the window, where she stood looking out. The day was drearier than ever; the rain was doggedly falling. “Yes, to amuse yourselves,” she said at last, “you had decidedly better go to Europe!” Then she turned round, looking at her brother. A chair stood near her; she leaned her hands upon the back of it. “Don’t you think it is very good of me,” she asked, “to come all this way with you simply to see you properly married—if properly it is?”

The Baroness had moved to the window, where she was staring outside. The day was gloomier than ever; the rain was persistently pouring. “Yes, if you want to have fun,” she finally said, “it’s definitely better for you to go to Europe!” Then she turned around and looked at her brother. A chair was nearby; she leaned her hands on the back of it. “Don’t you think it’s very generous of me,” she asked, “to come all this way with you just to make sure you get married properly—if it can be called proper?”

“Oh, it will be properly!” cried Felix, with light eagerness.

“Oh, it will be done properly!” exclaimed Felix, with bright enthusiasm.

The Baroness gave a little laugh. “You are thinking only of yourself, and you don’t answer my question. While you are amusing yourself—with the brilliant Gertrude—what shall I be doing?”

The Baroness chuckled softly. “You're only thinking about yourself, and you’re not answering my question. While you're having fun with the amazing Gertrude, what am I supposed to be doing?”

“Vous serez de la partie!” cried Felix.

“You're making progress!” cried Felix.

“Thank you: I should spoil it.” The Baroness dropped her eyes for some moments. “Do you propose, however, to leave me here?” she inquired.

“Thank you, but I really shouldn’t.” The Baroness looked down for a moment. “Are you really planning to leave me here?” she asked.

Felix smiled at her. “My dearest sister, where you are concerned I never propose. I execute your commands.”

Felix smiled at her. “My dear sister, when it comes to you, I never suggest anything. I carry out your wishes.”

“I believe,” said Eugenia, slowly, “that you are the most heartless person living. Don’t you see that I am in trouble?”

“I believe,” said Eugenia, slowly, “that you are the most heartless person alive. Don’t you see that I’m in trouble?”

“I saw that you were not cheerful, and I gave you some good news.”

“I noticed that you weren’t feeling happy, so I shared some good news with you.”

“Well, let me give you some news,” said the Baroness. “You probably will not have discovered it for yourself. Robert Acton wants to marry me.”

“Well, let me give you some news,” said the Baroness. “You probably haven’t figured it out on your own. Robert Acton wants to marry me.”

“No, I had not discovered that. But I quite understand it. Why does it make you unhappy?”

“No, I didn’t realize that. But I totally get it. Why does it make you unhappy?”

“Because I can’t decide.”

"Because I can't choose."

“Accept him, accept him!” cried Felix, joyously. “He is the best fellow in the world.”

“Embrace him, embrace him!” Felix shouted with joy. “He’s the greatest guy ever.”

“He is immensely in love with me,” said the Baroness.

“He is completely in love with me,” said the Baroness.

“And he has a large fortune. Permit me in turn to remind you of that.”

“And he has a lot of money. Let me remind you of that, too.”

“Oh, I am perfectly aware of it,” said Eugenia. “That’s a great item in his favor. I am terribly candid.” And she left her place and came nearer her brother, looking at him hard. He was turning over several things; she was wondering in what manner he really understood her.

“Oh, I totally get it,” said Eugenia. “That’s a big plus for him. I’m really straightforward.” And she stood up and moved closer to her brother, staring at him intently. He was sorting through a few items; she was curious about how he truly understood her.

There were several ways of understanding her: there was what she said, and there was what she meant, and there was something, between the two, that was neither. It is probable that, in the last analysis, what she meant was that Felix should spare her the necessity of stating the case more exactly and should hold himself commissioned to assist her by all honorable means to marry the best fellow in the world. But in all this it was never discovered what Felix understood.

There were several ways to interpret her: there were her words, there was her true meaning, and there was something in between that didn’t fall into either category. Ultimately, it seems that what she really wanted was for Felix to take it upon himself to help her, using any respectable means, to marry the best guy out there. But throughout all of this, it was never clear what Felix actually understood.

“Once you have your liberty, what are your objections?” he asked.

“Once you have your freedom, what are your objections?” he asked.

“Well, I don’t particularly like him.”

“Well, I’m not a big fan of him.”

“Oh, try a little.”

“Oh, give it a try.”

“I am trying now,” said Eugenia. “I should succeed better if he didn’t live here. I could never live here.”

“I’m trying now,” said Eugenia. “I would do better if he didn’t live here. I could never live here.”

“Make him go to Europe,” Felix suggested.

“Send him to Europe,” Felix suggested.

“Ah, there you speak of happiness based upon violent effort,” the Baroness rejoined. “That is not what I am looking for. He would never live in Europe.”

“Ah, there you talk about happiness that comes from hard work,” the Baroness replied. “That's not what I want. He would never live in Europe.”

“He would live anywhere, with you!” said Felix, gallantly.

“He would live anywhere, with you!” Felix said, confidently.

His sister looked at him still, with a ray of penetration in her charming eyes; then she turned away again. “You see, at all events,” she presently went on, “that if it had been said of me that I had come over here to seek my fortune it would have to be added that I have found it!”

His sister stared at him, her charming eyes full of insight; then she turned away again. “You see, in any case,” she continued, “if it had been said that I came over here to make my fortune, it would also have to be added that I’ve found it!”

“Don’t leave it lying!” urged Felix, with smiling solemnity.

“Don’t leave it lying around!” urged Felix, with a serious smile.

“I am much obliged to you for your interest,” his sister declared, after a moment. “But promise me one thing: pas de zèle! If Mr. Acton should ask you to plead his cause, excuse yourself.”

“I really appreciate your interest,” his sister said after a moment. “But promise me one thing: no overdoing it! If Mr. Acton asks you to advocate for him, politely decline.”

“I shall certainly have the excuse,” said Felix, “that I have a cause of my own to plead.”

“I’ll definitely have an excuse,” Felix said, “because I have my own case to argue.”

“If he should talk of me—favorably,” Eugenia continued, “warn him against dangerous illusions. I detest importunities; I want to decide at my leisure, with my eyes open.”

“If he talks about me—positively,” Eugenia continued, “tell him to watch out for dangerous delusions. I hate being pressured; I want to make my own decisions in my own time, with clear eyes.”

“I shall be discreet,” said Felix, “except to you. To you I will say, Accept him outright.”

“I'll be careful,” Felix said, “except with you. To you, I’ll say, just accept him completely.”

She had advanced to the open doorway, and she stood looking at him. “I will go and dress and think of it,” she said; and he heard her moving slowly to her apartments.

She had walked over to the open doorway and was watching him. “I’ll go get dressed and think about it,” she said, and he heard her moving slowly to her room.

Late in the afternoon the rain stopped, and just afterwards there was a great flaming, flickering, trickling sunset. Felix sat in his painting-room and did some work; but at last, as the light, which had not been brilliant, began to fade, he laid down his brushes and came out to the little piazza of the cottage. Here he walked up and down for some time, looking at the splendid blaze of the western sky and saying, as he had often said before, that this was certainly the country of sunsets. There was something in these glorious deeps of fire that quickened his imagination; he always found images and promises in the western sky. He thought of a good many things—of roaming about the world with Gertrude Wentworth; he seemed to see their possible adventures, in a glowing frieze, between the cloud-bars; then of what Eugenia had just been telling him. He wished very much that Madame Münster would make a comfortable and honorable marriage. Presently, as the sunset expanded and deepened, the fancy took him of making a note of so magnificent a piece of coloring. He returned to his studio and fetched out a small panel, with his palette and brushes, and, placing the panel against a window-sill, he began to daub with great gusto. While he was so occupied he saw Mr. Brand, in the distance, slowly come down from Mr. Wentworth’s house, nursing a large folded umbrella. He walked with a joyless, meditative tread, and his eyes were bent upon the ground. Felix poised his brush for a moment, watching him; then, by a sudden impulse, as he drew nearer, advanced to the garden-gate and signaled to him—the palette and bunch of brushes contributing to this effect.

Late in the afternoon, the rain stopped, and right after, there was an amazing, vibrant sunset. Felix sat in his studio and worked for a while; but eventually, as the light, which hadn’t been bright, started to fade, he put down his brushes and stepped out to the small porch of the cottage. He walked back and forth for a bit, admiring the stunning colors of the western sky and saying, as he had often said before, that this was definitely the land of sunsets. There was something in these beautiful depths of color that sparked his imagination; he always found images and possibilities in the western sky. He thought about a lot of things—like traveling the world with Gertrude Wentworth; he could almost picture their potential adventures as a glowing tapestry between the clouds; then he thought about what Eugenia had just told him. He really hoped that Madame Münster would find a good and respectable marriage. Soon, as the sunset grew richer and more intense, he had the idea to capture such a magnificent display of color. He went back to his studio, grabbed a small panel, his palette, and brushes, and propped the panel against a windowsill to start painting with great enthusiasm. While he was busy, he noticed Mr. Brand in the distance, slowly coming down from Mr. Wentworth’s house, carrying a large folded umbrella. He walked with a heavy, reflective gait, his eyes downcast. Felix paused with his brush, watching him; then, on a sudden impulse, as Mr. Brand got closer, he stepped toward the garden gate and waved to him—his palette and brushes adding to the gesture.

Mr. Brand stopped and started; then he appeared to decide to accept Felix’s invitation. He came out of Mr. Wentworth’s gate and passed along the road; after which he entered the little garden of the cottage. Felix had gone back to his sunset; but he made his visitor welcome while he rapidly brushed it in.

Mr. Brand hesitated but then seemed to choose to accept Felix’s invitation. He walked out of Mr. Wentworth’s gate and along the road, before entering the small garden of the cottage. Felix had returned to his sunset painting but welcomed his guest while quickly finishing it up.

“I wanted so much to speak to you that I thought I would call you,” he said, in the friendliest tone. “All the more that you have been to see me so little. You have come to see my sister; I know that. But you haven’t come to see me—the celebrated artist. Artists are very sensitive, you know; they notice those things.” And Felix turned round, smiling, with a brush in his mouth.

“I wanted to talk to you so much that I thought I would give you a call,” he said in a friendly tone. “Especially since you’ve come to see my sister so little. I know you’ve visited her, but you haven’t come to see me—the famous artist. Artists are quite sensitive, you know; they pick up on things like that.” And Felix turned around, smiling, with a brush in his mouth.

Mr. Brand stood there with a certain blank, candid majesty, pulling together the large flaps of his umbrella. “Why should I come to see you?” he asked. “I know nothing of Art.”

Mr. Brand stood there with a certain blank, open majesty, pulling together the big flaps of his umbrella. “Why should I come to see you?” he asked. “I know nothing about Art.”

“It would sound very conceited, I suppose,” said Felix, “if I were to say that it would be a good little chance for you to learn something. You would ask me why you should learn; and I should have no answer to that. I suppose a minister has no need for Art, eh?”

“It might come off as really arrogant, I guess,” said Felix, “if I said it would be a good opportunity for you to learn something. You’d probably ask me why you should learn, and I wouldn’t have an answer for that. I suppose a minister doesn’t really need Art, right?”

“He has need for good temper, sir,” said Mr. Brand, with decision.

“He needs to have a good attitude, sir,” Mr. Brand said firmly.

Felix jumped up, with his palette on his thumb and a movement of the liveliest deprecation. “That’s because I keep you standing there while I splash my red paint! I beg a thousand pardons! You see what bad manners Art gives a man; and how right you are to let it alone. I didn’t mean you should stand, either. The piazza, as you see, is ornamented with rustic chairs; though indeed I ought to warn you that they have nails in the wrong places. I was just making a note of that sunset. I never saw such a blaze of different reds. It looks as if the Celestial City were in flames, eh? If that were really the case I suppose it would be the business of you theologians to put out the fire. Fancy me—an ungodly artist—quietly sitting down to paint it!”

Felix jumped up, palette in hand, waving it around apologetically. “That’s because I’m making you stand there while I splash my red paint! I’m so sorry! You can see how bad manners can come from Art, and you’re absolutely right to stay away from it. I didn’t mean for you to stand either. The piazza, as you can see, has some rustic chairs; although I should warn you, they have nails in awkward places. I was just jotting down notes about that sunset. I’ve never seen such a mix of reds. It looks like the Celestial City is on fire, right? If that were true, I guess it would be up to you theologians to extinguish the flames. Can you imagine me—an ungodly artist—calmly sitting down to paint it?”

Mr. Brand had always credited Felix Young with a certain impudence, but it appeared to him that on this occasion his impudence was so great as to make a special explanation—or even an apology—necessary. And the impression, it must be added, was sufficiently natural. Felix had at all times a brilliant assurance of manner which was simply the vehicle of his good spirits and his good will; but at present he had a special design, and as he would have admitted that the design was audacious, so he was conscious of having summoned all the arts of conversation to his aid. But he was so far from desiring to offend his visitor that he was rapidly asking himself what personal compliment he could pay the young clergyman that would gratify him most. If he could think of it, he was prepared to pay it down. “Have you been preaching one of your beautiful sermons today?” he suddenly asked, laying down his palette. This was not what Felix had been trying to think of, but it was a tolerable stop-gap.

Mr. Brand had always seen Felix Young as a bit cheeky, but it seemed to him that this time his cheekiness was so extreme that a special explanation—or even an apology—was necessary. And it's worth mentioning that this impression was quite natural. Felix always had a dazzling confidence that stemmed from his good spirits and genuine goodwill; but right now, he had a specific goal in mind, and while he would admit that the goal was bold, he was aware that he had pulled out all the conversational tricks he could. However, he certainly didn’t want to offend his guest, so he was quickly trying to think of a personal compliment he could give the young clergyman that would please him the most. If he could come up with one, he was ready to deliver it. “Have you been preaching one of your beautiful sermons today?” he suddenly asked, putting down his palette. This wasn’t what Felix had been trying to think of, but it worked as a decent fallback.

Mr. Brand frowned—as much as a man can frown who has very fair, soft eyebrows, and, beneath them, very gentle, tranquil eyes. “No, I have not preached any sermon today. Did you bring me over here for the purpose of making that inquiry?”

Mr. Brand frowned—as much as a guy can frown with very light, soft eyebrows and, underneath them, very kind, calm eyes. “No, I haven’t preached any sermon today. Did you bring me here just to ask that?”

Felix saw that he was irritated, and he regretted it immensely; but he had no fear of not being, in the end, agreeable to Mr. Brand. He looked at him, smiling and laying his hand on his arm. “No, no, not for that—not for that. I wanted to ask you something; I wanted to tell you something. I am sure it will interest you very much. Only—as it is something rather private—we had better come into my little studio. I have a western window; we can still see the sunset. Andiamo!” And he gave a little pat to his companion’s arm.

Felix noticed that he was irritated, and he felt really bad about it; but he wasn’t worried about not being pleasant to Mr. Brand in the end. He looked at him, smiling and resting his hand on his arm. “No, no, not for that—not for that. I wanted to ask you something; I wanted to tell you something. I’m sure you’ll find it very interesting. But—since it’s something quite private—we should head into my little studio. I have a west-facing window; we can still catch the sunset. Andiamo!” He gave a light pat on his companion’s arm.

He led the way in; Mr. Brand stiffly and softly followed. The twilight had thickened in the little studio; but the wall opposite the western window was covered with a deep pink flush. There were a great many sketches and half-finished canvasses suspended in this rosy glow, and the corners of the room were vague and dusky. Felix begged Mr. Brand to sit down; then glancing round him, “By Jove, how pretty it looks!” he cried. But Mr. Brand would not sit down; he went and leaned against the window; he wondered what Felix wanted of him. In the shadow, on the darker parts of the wall, he saw the gleam of three or four pictures that looked fantastic and surprising. They seemed to represent naked figures. Felix stood there, with his head a little bent and his eyes fixed upon his visitor, smiling intensely, pulling his moustache. Mr. Brand felt vaguely uneasy. “It is very delicate—what I want to say,” Felix began. “But I have been thinking of it for some time.”

He went in first; Mr. Brand followed him, stiffly and quietly. The twilight had thickened in the small studio, but the wall across from the western window was glowing with a deep pink hue. There were a lot of sketches and unfinished canvases hanging in this rosy light, and the corners of the room were dim and indistinct. Felix urged Mr. Brand to take a seat; then, glancing around, he exclaimed, “Wow, it looks beautiful!” But Mr. Brand wouldn't sit; instead, he leaned against the window, wondering what Felix wanted from him. In the shadows, on the darker sections of the wall, he spotted the shimmer of three or four pictures that looked strange and intriguing. They appeared to depict naked figures. Felix stood there, his head slightly tilted and his eyes focused intently on his guest, smiling broadly and playing with his mustache. Mr. Brand felt a vague sense of unease. “It’s a delicate matter—what I want to discuss,” Felix started. “But I’ve been thinking about it for a while.”

“Please to say it as quickly as possible,” said Mr. Brand.

“Please say it as quickly as you can,” said Mr. Brand.

“It’s because you are a clergyman, you know,” Felix went on. “I don’t think I should venture to say it to a common man.”

“It’s because you’re a clergyman, you know,” Felix continued. “I don’t think I could say that to an ordinary person.”

Mr. Brand was silent a moment. “If it is a question of yielding to a weakness, of resenting an injury, I am afraid I am a very common man.”

Mr. Brand was quiet for a moment. “If it’s about giving in to a weakness or holding a grudge over a hurt, I’m afraid I’m just a pretty regular guy.”

“My dearest friend,” cried Felix, “this is not an injury; it’s a benefit—a great service! You will like it extremely. Only it’s so delicate!” And, in the dim light, he continued to smile intensely. “You know I take a great interest in my cousins—in Charlotte and Gertrude Wentworth. That’s very evident from my having traveled some five thousand miles to see them.” Mr. Brand said nothing and Felix proceeded. “Coming into their society as a perfect stranger I received of course a great many new impressions, and my impressions had a great freshness, a great keenness. Do you know what I mean?”

“My dearest friend,” cried Felix, “this isn’t an injury; it’s a benefit—a huge favor! You’re going to love it. Just be aware, it’s very delicate!” And in the soft light, he kept smiling intensely. “You know I’m really interested in my cousins—Charlotte and Gertrude Wentworth. That’s pretty obvious since I traveled about five thousand miles to see them.” Mr. Brand said nothing, and Felix continued. “Stepping into their world as a total stranger, I naturally had a ton of new impressions, and my impressions were so fresh, so intense. Do you know what I mean?”

“I am not sure that I do; but I should like you to continue.”

“I’m not sure if I do, but I’d like you to keep going.”

“I think my impressions have always a good deal of freshness,” said Mr. Brand’s entertainer; “but on this occasion it was perhaps particularly natural that—coming in, as I say, from outside—I should be struck with things that passed unnoticed among yourselves. And then I had my sister to help me; and she is simply the most observant woman in the world.”

“I think my impressions have always been quite fresh,” said Mr. Brand’s entertainer. “But this time, it was especially natural that—coming in, as I mentioned, from the outside—I would notice things that you all overlooked. Plus, I had my sister to help me, and she is honestly the most observant woman in the world.”

“I am not surprised,” said Mr. Brand, “that in our little circle two intelligent persons should have found food for observation. I am sure that, of late, I have found it myself!”

“I’m not surprised,” said Mr. Brand, “that in our small group, two smart people have found things to notice. I know that recently, I’ve found it myself!”

“Ah, but I shall surprise you yet!” cried Felix, laughing. “Both my sister and I took a great fancy to my cousin Charlotte.”

“Ah, but I’ll surprise you again!” Felix said, laughing. “My sister and I both really liked my cousin Charlotte.”

“Your cousin Charlotte?” repeated Mr. Brand.

“Your cousin Charlotte?” Mr. Brand repeated.

“We fell in love with her from the first!”

“We fell in love with her from the start!”

“You fell in love with Charlotte?” Mr. Brand murmured.

"You fell in love with Charlotte?" Mr. Brand said softly.

Dame!” exclaimed Felix, “she’s a very charming person; and Eugenia was especially smitten.” Mr. Brand stood staring, and he pursued, “Affection, you know, opens one’s eyes, and we noticed something. Charlotte is not happy! Charlotte is in love.” And Felix, drawing nearer, laid his hand again upon his companion’s arm.

Dude! exclaimed Felix, “she’s really charming; and Eugenia was totally into her.” Mr. Brand stood there, staring, and he continued, “You know, love really makes you see things differently, and we picked up on something. Charlotte isn’t happy! Charlotte is in love.” And Felix, moving closer, placed his hand once more on his companion’s arm.

There was something akin to an acknowledgment of fascination in the way Mr. Brand looked at him; but the young clergyman retained as yet quite enough self-possession to be able to say, with a good deal of solemnity, “She is not in love with you.”

There was a hint of fascination in the way Mr. Brand looked at him; but the young clergyman still had enough composure to say, with a lot of seriousness, “She is not in love with you.”

Felix gave a light laugh, and rejoined with the alacrity of a maritime adventurer who feels a puff of wind in his sail. “Ah, no; if she were in love with me I should know it! I am not so blind as you.”

Felix let out a short laugh and responded with the eagerness of a sailor who catches a breeze in his sail. “Oh no; if she loved me, I would know! I'm not as clueless as you."

“As I?”

"As I?"

“My dear sir, you are stone blind. Poor Charlotte is dead in love with you!

“My dear sir, you are completely oblivious. Poor Charlotte is deeply in love with you!

Mr. Brand said nothing for a moment; he breathed a little heavily. “Is that what you wanted to say to me?” he asked.

Mr. Brand was silent for a moment, breathing a bit heavily. “Is that what you wanted to tell me?” he asked.

“I have wanted to say it these three weeks. Because of late she has been worse. I told you,” added Felix, “it was very delicate.”

“I've wanted to say it for these three weeks. Recently, she's been worse. I told you,” Felix added, “it was very delicate.”

“Well, sir”—Mr. Brand began; “well, sir——”

“Well, sir”—Mr. Brand started; “well, sir——”

“I was sure you didn’t know it,” Felix continued. “But don’t you see—as soon as I mention it—how everything is explained?” Mr. Brand answered nothing; he looked for a chair and softly sat down. Felix could see that he was blushing; he had looked straight at his host hitherto, but now he looked away. The foremost effect of what he had heard had been a sort of irritation of his modesty. “Of course,” said Felix, “I suggest nothing; it would be very presumptuous in me to advise you. But I think there is no doubt about the fact.”

“I knew you didn’t know,” Felix continued. “But don’t you see—as soon as I bring it up—everything becomes clear?” Mr. Brand didn’t respond; he looked for a chair and quietly sat down. Felix noticed that he was blushing; he had been looking directly at his host until now, but now he looked away. The main effect of what he had heard was a kind of irritation at his own modesty. “Of course,” said Felix, “I’m not suggesting anything; it would be very presumptuous of me to give you advice. But I think there’s no doubt about it.”

Mr. Brand looked hard at the floor for some moments; he was oppressed with a mixture of sensations. Felix, standing there, was very sure that one of them was profound surprise. The innocent young man had been completely unsuspicious of poor Charlotte’s hidden flame. This gave Felix great hope; he was sure that Mr. Brand would be flattered. Felix thought him very transparent, and indeed he was so; he could neither simulate nor dissimulate. “I scarcely know what to make of this,” he said at last, without looking up; and Felix was struck with the fact that he offered no protest or contradiction. Evidently Felix had kindled a train of memories—a retrospective illumination. It was making, to Mr. Brand’s astonished eyes, a very pretty blaze; his second emotion had been a gratification of vanity.

Mr. Brand stared at the floor for a few moments, overwhelmed by a mix of feelings. Felix, watching him, was certain that one of those feelings was deep surprise. The naive young man had been completely unaware of poor Charlotte’s hidden affection. This filled Felix with hope; he believed Mr. Brand would feel flattered. Felix thought he was very transparent, and indeed he was; he couldn't fake or hide anything. “I barely know what to make of this,” he finally said, without looking up, and Felix noticed that he didn’t offer any protest or contradiction. Clearly, Felix had sparked a train of memories—a retrospective light. It was creating, in Mr. Brand’s astonished eyes, a very lovely glow; his second feeling was a satisfaction of vanity.

“Thank me for telling you,” Felix rejoined. “It’s a good thing to know.”

“Thank me for letting you know,” Felix replied. “It’s a good thing to be aware of.”

“I am not sure of that,” said Mr. Brand.

“I’m not sure about that,” said Mr. Brand.

“Ah, don’t let her languish!” Felix murmured, lightly and softly.

“Ah, don’t let her suffer!” Felix murmured, gently and softly.

“You do advise me, then?” And Mr. Brand looked up.

"You are advising me, then?" And Mr. Brand looked up.

“I congratulate you!” said Felix, smiling. He had thought at first his visitor was simply appealing; but he saw he was a little ironical.

“I congratulate you!” said Felix, smiling. He had initially thought his visitor was just charming; but he realized he was being a bit ironic.

“It is in your interest; you have interfered with me,” the young clergyman went on.

“It’s in your best interest; you’ve gotten involved with me,” the young clergyman continued.

Felix still stood and smiled. The little room had grown darker, and the crimson glow had faded; but Mr. Brand could see the brilliant expression of his face. “I won’t pretend not to know what you mean,” said Felix at last. “But I have not really interfered with you. Of what you had to lose—with another person—you have lost nothing. And think what you have gained!”

Felix stood there, smiling. The small room had gotten darker, and the red light had faded, but Mr. Brand could still see the bright look on his face. “I won’t act like I don’t understand what you’re talking about,” Felix finally said. “But I haven’t actually gotten in your way. You haven’t lost anything with another person. And just think about what you’ve gained!”

“It seems to me I am the proper judge, on each side,” Mr. Brand declared. He got up, holding the brim of his hat against his mouth and staring at Felix through the dusk.

“It seems to me I’m the right judge, on both sides,” Mr. Brand declared. He stood up, holding the brim of his hat against his mouth and staring at Felix through the twilight.

“You have lost an illusion!” said Felix.

"You've lost an illusion!" Felix said.

“What do you call an illusion?”

“What do you call an illusion?”

“The belief that you really know—that you have ever really known—Gertrude Wentworth. Depend upon that,” pursued Felix. “I don’t know her yet; but I have no illusions; I don’t pretend to.”

“The belief that you actually know—that you’ve ever truly known—Gertrude Wentworth. Count on that,” Felix continued. “I don’t know her yet; but I have no misconceptions; I’m not pretending to.”

Mr. Brand kept gazing, over his hat. “She has always been a lucid, limpid nature,” he said, solemnly.

Mr. Brand kept looking over his hat. “She has always been a clear, transparent person,” he said seriously.

“She has always been a dormant nature. She was waiting for a touchstone. But now she is beginning to awaken.”

“She has always had a passive nature. She was waiting for a catalyst. But now she is starting to wake up.”

“Don’t praise her to me!” said Mr. Brand, with a little quaver in his voice. “If you have the advantage of me that is not generous.”

“Don’t talk her up to me!” said Mr. Brand, his voice slightly shaking. “If you have the upper hand over me, that’s not fair.”

“My dear sir, I am melting with generosity!” exclaimed Felix. “And I am not praising my cousin. I am simply attempting a scientific definition of her. She doesn’t care for abstractions. Now I think the contrary is what you have always fancied—is the basis on which you have been building. She is extremely preoccupied with the concrete. I care for the concrete, too. But Gertrude is stronger than I; she whirls me along!”

“My dear sir, I’m overflowing with generosity!” exclaimed Felix. “And I’m not just complimenting my cousin. I’m trying to come up with a scientific definition of her. She’s not interested in theories. Now I believe the opposite of what you've always imagined is the foundation of what you've been building. She is very focused on the tangible. I care about the tangible as well. But Gertrude is more intense than I am; she sweeps me away!”

Mr. Brand looked for a moment into the crown of his hat. “It’s a most interesting nature.”

Mr. Brand glanced for a moment at the top of his hat. “It’s a really interesting thing.”

“So it is,” said Felix. “But it pulls—it pulls—like a runaway horse. Now I like the feeling of a runaway horse; and if I am thrown out of the vehicle it is no great matter. But if you should be thrown, Mr. Brand”—and Felix paused a moment—“another person also would suffer from the accident.”

“So it is,” said Felix. “But it pulls—it pulls—like a runaway horse. Now I like the feeling of a runaway horse; and if I get thrown out of the vehicle, it’s not a big deal. But if you were to be thrown, Mr. Brand”—and Felix paused for a moment—“another person would also be affected by the accident.”

“What other person?”

"Which other person?"

“Charlotte Wentworth!”

“Charlotte Wentworth!”

Mr. Brand looked at Felix for a moment sidewise, mistrustfully; then his eyes slowly wandered over the ceiling. Felix was sure he was secretly struck with the romance of the situation. “I think this is none of our business,” the young minister murmured.

Mr. Brand glanced at Felix for a moment from the side, with suspicion; then his gaze slowly drifted to the ceiling. Felix was confident that he was quietly captivated by the romanticism of the situation. “I don’t think this is our concern,” the young minister quietly said.

“None of mine, perhaps; but surely yours!”

“None of mine, maybe; but definitely yours!”

Mr. Brand lingered still, looking at the ceiling; there was evidently something he wanted to say. “What do you mean by Miss Gertrude being strong?” he asked abruptly.

Mr. Brand stayed behind, staring at the ceiling; it was clear he had something on his mind. “What do you mean by Miss Gertrude being strong?” he asked suddenly.

“Well,” said Felix meditatively, “I mean that she has had a great deal of self-possession. She was waiting—for years; even when she seemed, perhaps, to be living in the present. She knew how to wait; she had a purpose. That’s what I mean by her being strong.”

“Well,” Felix said thoughtfully, “what I mean is that she has shown a lot of self-control. She was waiting—for years; even when she seemed to be living in the moment. She knew how to wait; she had a goal. That’s what I mean by her being strong.”

“But what do you mean by her purpose?”

“But what do you mean by her purpose?”

“Well—the purpose to see the world!”

“Well—the point is to explore the world!”

Mr. Brand eyed his strange informant askance again; but he said nothing. At last he turned away, as if to take leave. He seemed bewildered, however; for instead of going to the door he moved toward the opposite corner of the room. Felix stood and watched him for a moment—almost groping about in the dusk; then he led him to the door, with a tender, almost fraternal movement. “Is that all you have to say?” asked Mr. Brand.

Mr. Brand looked at his unusual informant with suspicion again, but he didn’t say anything. Finally, he started to turn away as if to say goodbye. He appeared confused, though, because instead of heading for the door, he moved toward the opposite corner of the room. Felix watched him for a moment—almost stumbling around in the dim light—then guided him to the door with a gentle, almost brotherly gesture. “Is that everything you have to say?” Mr. Brand asked.

“Yes, it’s all—but it will bear a good deal of thinking of.”

“Yes, it’s all—but it will require a lot of thought.”

Felix went with him to the garden-gate, and watched him slowly walk away into the thickening twilight with a relaxed rigidity that tried to rectify itself. “He is offended, excited, bewildered, perplexed—and enchanted!” Felix said to himself. “That’s a capital mixture.”

Felix walked with him to the garden gate and watched as he slowly made his way into the darkening twilight, his posture a mix of relaxation and tension that seemed to be trying to correct itself. “He’s upset, excited, confused, puzzled—and captivated!” Felix thought to himself. “That’s a great combination.”

CHAPTER XI

Since that visit paid by the Baroness Münster to Mrs. Acton, of which some account was given at an earlier stage of this narrative, the intercourse between these two ladies had been neither frequent nor intimate. It was not that Mrs. Acton had failed to appreciate Madame Münster’s charms; on the contrary, her perception of the graces of manner and conversation of her brilliant visitor had been only too acute. Mrs. Acton was, as they said in Boston, very “intense,” and her impressions were apt to be too many for her. The state of her health required the restriction of emotion; and this is why, receiving, as she sat in her eternal arm-chair, very few visitors, even of the soberest local type, she had been obliged to limit the number of her interviews with a lady whose costume and manner recalled to her imagination—Mrs. Acton’s imagination was a marvel—all that she had ever read of the most stirring historical periods. But she had sent the Baroness a great many quaintly-worded messages and a great many nosegays from her garden and baskets of beautiful fruit. Felix had eaten the fruit, and the Baroness had arranged the flowers and returned the baskets and the messages. On the day that followed that rainy Sunday of which mention has been made, Eugenia determined to go and pay the beneficent invalid a “visite d’adieux”; so it was that, to herself, she qualified her enterprise. It may be noted that neither on the Sunday evening nor on the Monday morning had she received that expected visit from Robert Acton. To his own consciousness, evidently he was “keeping away;” and as the Baroness, on her side, was keeping away from her uncle’s, whither, for several days, Felix had been the unembarrassed bearer of apologies and regrets for absence, chance had not taken the cards from the hands of design. Mr. Wentworth and his daughters had respected Eugenia’s seclusion; certain intervals of mysterious retirement appeared to them, vaguely, a natural part of the graceful, rhythmic movement of so remarkable a life. Gertrude especially held these periods in honor; she wondered what Madame Münster did at such times, but she would not have permitted herself to inquire too curiously.

Since the Baroness Münster visited Mrs. Acton, which I mentioned earlier in this story, the communication between these two women had been neither frequent nor close. It wasn't that Mrs. Acton didn't appreciate Madame Münster’s charms; in fact, she was very aware of the elegance and conversation skills of her impressive guest. Mrs. Acton was, as they say in Boston, very “intense,” and her feelings often overwhelmed her. Her health required her to limit her emotional experiences; that’s why, while sitting in her usual armchair, she received very few visitors—even from the most straightforward local types—and had to restrict her meetings with a woman whose style and demeanor reminded Mrs. Acton, whose imagination was quite remarkable, of everything she had read about the most exciting historical periods. However, she did send the Baroness a lot of uniquely worded messages, as well as several bouquets from her garden and baskets of beautiful fruit. Felix ate the fruit, and the Baroness arranged the flowers and returned the baskets and messages. The day after the rainy Sunday mentioned earlier, Eugenia decided to go visit the kind invalid for a “visite d’adieux”; that was how she described her intention. It’s worth noting that neither on Sunday evening nor on Monday morning did she receive the expected visit from Robert Acton. Clearly, he was deliberately “keeping away,” and since the Baroness was also avoiding her uncle’s house, where Felix had been the unembarrassed messenger of apologies and regrets for several days, chance didn’t disrupt the plans. Mr. Wentworth and his daughters respected Eugenia’s solitude; the occasional mysterious retreats seemed to them a natural part of the graceful, rhythmic flow of such an extraordinary life. Gertrude especially respected these times; she wondered what Madame Münster did during them but wouldn’t allow herself to ask too many questions.

The long rain had freshened the air, and twelve hours’ brilliant sunshine had dried the roads; so that the Baroness, in the late afternoon, proposing to walk to Mrs. Acton’s, exposed herself to no great discomfort. As with her charming undulating step she moved along the clean, grassy margin of the road, beneath the thickly-hanging boughs of the orchards, through the quiet of the hour and place and the rich maturity of the summer, she was even conscious of a sort of luxurious melancholy. The Baroness had the amiable weakness of attaching herself to places—even when she had begun with a little aversion; and now, with the prospect of departure, she felt tenderly toward this well-wooded corner of the Western world, where the sunsets were so beautiful and one’s ambitions were so pure. Mrs. Acton was able to receive her; but on entering this lady’s large, freshly-scented room the Baroness saw that she was looking very ill. She was wonderfully white and transparent, and, in her flowered arm-chair, she made no attempt to move. But she flushed a little—like a young girl, the Baroness thought—and she rested her clear, smiling eyes upon those of her visitor. Her voice was low and monotonous, like a voice that had never expressed any human passions.

The long rain had freshened the air, and twelve hours of bright sunshine had dried the roads, so the Baroness, in the late afternoon, suggested walking to Mrs. Acton’s without much discomfort. As she moved along the clean, grassy edge of the road with her charming, swaying step, beneath the thick branches of the orchards, enveloped by the tranquility of the moment and the rich maturity of summer, she even felt a kind of luxurious melancholy. The Baroness had the endearing habit of becoming attached to places—even when she initially felt a bit of aversion; and now, with the thought of leaving, she felt a fondness for this well-wooded corner of the Western world, where the sunsets were so stunning and one’s ambitions felt so pure. Mrs. Acton was able to receive her; however, upon entering this lady’s large, freshly-scented room, the Baroness noticed that she looked very ill. She was remarkably pale and translucent, and, sitting in her floral armchair, she didn’t try to move. But she blushed slightly—like a young girl, the Baroness thought—and she rested her clear, smiling eyes on her visitor’s. Her voice was low and monotonous, like one that had never expressed any human emotions.

“I have come to bid you good-bye,” said Eugenia. “I shall soon be going away.”

“I’ve come to say goodbye,” said Eugenia. “I’ll be leaving soon.”

“When are you going away?”

“When are you leaving?”

“Very soon—any day.”

“Very soon—any day now.”

“I am very sorry,” said Mrs. Acton. “I hoped you would stay—always.”

“I’m really sorry,” Mrs. Acton said. “I was hoping you would stay—forever.”

“Always?” Eugenia demanded.

"Always?" Eugenia asked.

“Well, I mean a long time,” said Mrs. Acton, in her sweet, feeble tone. “They tell me you are so comfortable—that you have got such a beautiful little house.”

“Well, I mean a long time,” said Mrs. Acton, in her gentle, weak tone. “They tell me you’re so settled—that you have such a lovely little house.”

Eugenia stared—that is, she smiled; she thought of her poor little chalet and she wondered whether her hostess were jesting. “Yes, my house is exquisite,” she said; “though not to be compared to yours.”

Eugenia stared—that is, she smiled; she thought about her poor little chalet and wondered if her hostess was joking. “Yes, my house is beautiful,” she said; “but it can't compare to yours.”

“And my son is so fond of going to see you,” Mrs. Acton added. “I am afraid my son will miss you.”

“And my son really enjoys visiting you,” Mrs. Acton added. “I’m afraid my son will miss you.”

“Ah, dear madam,” said Eugenia, with a little laugh, “I can’t stay in America for your son!”

“Ah, dear ma'am,” said Eugenia with a small laugh, “I can’t stay in America for your son!”

“Don’t you like America?”

“Don’t you like the U.S.?”

The Baroness looked at the front of her dress. “If I liked it—that would not be staying for your son!”

The Baroness looked at the front of her dress. “If I liked it—that wouldn’t be staying for your son!”

Mrs. Acton gazed at her with her grave, tender eyes, as if she had not quite understood. The Baroness at last found something irritating in the sweet, soft stare of her hostess; and if one were not bound to be merciful to great invalids she would almost have taken the liberty of pronouncing her, mentally, a fool. “I am afraid, then, I shall never see you again,” said Mrs. Acton. “You know I am dying.”

Mrs. Acton looked at her with her serious, gentle eyes, as if she didn’t fully understand. The Baroness eventually found something annoying in the kind, soft gaze of her hostess; and if one didn’t have to be sympathetic to majorly sick people, she would have almost thought of her, in her mind, as a fool. “I guess I’ll never see you again,” said Mrs. Acton. “You know I’m dying.”

“Ah, dear madam,” murmured Eugenia.

“Ah, dear ma'am,” murmured Eugenia.

“I want to leave my children cheerful and happy. My daughter will probably marry her cousin.”

“I want to leave my kids joyful and happy. My daughter will probably marry her cousin.”

“Two such interesting young people,” said the Baroness, vaguely. She was not thinking of Clifford Wentworth.

“Two really interesting young people,” said the Baroness, vaguely. She wasn’t thinking about Clifford Wentworth.

“I feel so tranquil about my end,” Mrs. Acton went on. “It is coming so easily, so surely.” And she paused, with her mild gaze always on Eugenia’s.

“I feel so at peace with my end,” Mrs. Acton continued. “It’s approaching so easily, so definitely.” She paused, her gentle gaze still fixed on Eugenia’s.

The Baroness hated to be reminded of death; but even in its imminence, so far as Mrs. Acton was concerned, she preserved her good manners. “Ah, madam, you are too charming an invalid,” she rejoined.

The Baroness hated being reminded of death; but even when it was so close, she kept her politeness regarding Mrs. Acton. “Ah, madam, you are such a delightful invalid,” she replied.

But the delicacy of this rejoinder was apparently lost upon her hostess, who went on in her low, reasonable voice. “I want to leave my children bright and comfortable. You seem to me all so happy here—just as you are. So I wish you could stay. It would be so pleasant for Robert.”

But the subtlety of this response seemed to go over her hostess's head, who continued in her soft, calm voice. “I want to make sure my kids are happy and content. You all seem so happy here—just as you are. So I really wish you could stay. It would be so nice for Robert.”

Eugenia wondered what she meant by its being pleasant for Robert; but she felt that she would never know what such a woman as that meant. She got up; she was afraid Mrs. Acton would tell her again that she was dying. “Good-bye, dear madam,” she said. “I must remember that your strength is precious.”

Eugenia wondered what she meant by it being nice for Robert; but she felt that she would never understand what someone like that meant. She got up; she was scared Mrs. Acton would tell her again that she was dying. “Goodbye, dear madam,” she said. “I must remember that your strength is valuable.”

Mrs. Acton took her hand and held it a moment. “Well, you have been happy here, haven’t you? And you like us all, don’t you? I wish you would stay,” she added, “in your beautiful little house.”

Mrs. Acton took her hand and held it for a moment. “Well, you have been happy here, haven’t you? And you like all of us, don’t you? I wish you would stay,” she added, “in your lovely little house.”

She had told Eugenia that her waiting-woman would be in the hall, to show her downstairs; but the large landing outside her door was empty, and Eugenia stood there looking about. She felt irritated; the dying lady had not “la main heureuse.” She passed slowly downstairs, still looking about. The broad staircase made a great bend, and in the angle was a high window, looking westward, with a deep bench, covered with a row of flowering plants in curious old pots of blue china-ware. The yellow afternoon light came in through the flowers and flickered a little on the white wainscots. Eugenia paused a moment; the house was perfectly still, save for the ticking, somewhere, of a great clock. The lower hall stretched away at the foot of the stairs, half covered over with a large Oriental rug. Eugenia lingered a little, noticing a great many things. “Comme c’est bien!” she said to herself; such a large, solid, irreproachable basis of existence the place seemed to her to indicate. And then she reflected that Mrs. Acton was soon to withdraw from it. The reflection accompanied her the rest of the way downstairs, where she paused again, making more observations. The hall was extremely broad, and on either side of the front door was a wide, deeply-set window, which threw the shadows of everything back into the house. There were high-backed chairs along the wall and big Eastern vases upon tables, and, on either side, a large cabinet with a glass front and little curiosities within, dimly gleaming. The doors were open—into the darkened parlor, the library, the dining-room. All these rooms seemed empty. Eugenia passed along, and stopped a moment on the threshold of each. “Comme c’est bien!” she murmured again; she had thought of just such a house as this when she decided to come to America. She opened the front door for herself—her light tread had summoned none of the servants—and on the threshold she gave a last look. Outside, she was still in the humor for curious contemplation; so instead of going directly down the little drive, to the gate, she wandered away towards the garden, which lay to the right of the house. She had not gone many yards over the grass before she paused quickly; she perceived a gentleman stretched upon the level verdure, beneath a tree. He had not heard her coming, and he lay motionless, flat on his back, with his hands clasped under his head, staring up at the sky; so that the Baroness was able to reflect, at her leisure, upon the question of his identity. It was that of a person who had lately been much in her thoughts; but her first impulse, nevertheless, was to turn away; the last thing she desired was to have the air of coming in quest of Robert Acton. The gentleman on the grass, however, gave her no time to decide; he could not long remain unconscious of so agreeable a presence. He rolled back his eyes, stared, gave an exclamation, and then jumped up. He stood an instant, looking at her.

She had told Eugenia that her maid would be in the hall to show her downstairs, but the large landing outside her door was empty as Eugenia stood there looking around. She felt annoyed; the dying lady didn’t have “la main heureuse.” She slowly walked downstairs, still glancing around. The wide staircase curved dramatically, and at the angle was a tall window facing west, with a deep bench lined with a row of flowering plants in unique old blue china pots. The warm afternoon light filtered through the flowers and flickered on the white wainscoting. Eugenia paused for a moment; the house was perfectly quiet except for the distant ticking of a large clock. The lower hall stretched out at the foot of the stairs, partly covered by a large Oriental rug. Eugenia lingered, taking in many details. “Comme c’est bien!” she thought to herself; the place seemed to suggest a substantial, solid foundation of existence. Then she realized that Mrs. Acton would soon be leaving it. This thought accompanied her the rest of the way downstairs, where she stopped again to observe. The hall was very wide, with a large, deeply-set window on either side of the front door, casting shadows of everything back into the house. There were high-backed chairs along the walls and large Eastern vases on the tables, with a big cabinet on either side with glass fronts showcasing little curiosities that glimmered faintly. The doors were open—leading into the darkened parlor, library, and dining room. All these rooms felt empty. Eugenia walked past and paused on the threshold of each. “Comme c’est bien!” she murmured again; she had envisioned just such a house as this when she decided to move to America. She opened the front door herself—her soft footsteps hadn’t attracted any servants—and on the threshold, she took one last look. Outside, she was still in the mood for curious contemplation; instead of heading directly down the small drive to the gate, she wandered toward the garden, which was to the right of the house. She hadn’t walked far over the grass before she suddenly paused; she noticed a man lying on the grass beneath a tree. He hadn’t heard her coming, and he lay still, flat on his back with his hands clasped under his head, staring up at the sky, allowing the Baroness to leisurely reflect on who he might be. He was someone who had been on her mind lately, but her first instinct was to turn away; the last thing she wanted was to seem like she was looking for Robert Acton. However, the man on the grass didn’t give her time to decide; he wouldn’t be unaware of such a pleasant presence for long. He rolled his eyes, stared, exclaimed, and then jumped to his feet. He stood still for a moment, looking at her.

“Excuse my ridiculous position,” he said.

“Sorry for my awkward position,” he said.

“I have just now no sense of the ridiculous. But, in case you have, don’t imagine I came to see you.”

“I don't feel like laughing at the moment. But if you do, don’t think I came to see you.”

“Take care,” rejoined Acton, “how you put it into my head! I was thinking of you.”

“Be careful,” Acton replied, “how you influence my thoughts! I was thinking about you.”

“The occupation of extreme leisure!” said the Baroness. “To think of a woman when you are in that position is no compliment.”

“The job of extreme leisure!” said the Baroness. “Thinking about a woman when you’re in that situation is not a compliment.”

“I didn’t say I was thinking well!” Acton affirmed, smiling.

“I didn’t say I was thinking clearly!” Acton said, smiling.

She looked at him, and then she turned away.

She glanced at him and then turned away.

“Though I didn’t come to see you,” she said, “remember at least that I am within your gates.”

“Even though I didn’t come to see you,” she said, “just remember that I’m still within your gates.”

“I am delighted—I am honored! Won’t you come into the house?”

“I’m so happy—I’m truly honored! Would you come inside?”

“I have just come out of it. I have been calling upon your mother. I have been bidding her farewell.”

“I just came from there. I’ve been saying goodbye to your mom.”

“Farewell?” Acton demanded.

"Goodbye?" Acton demanded.

“I am going away,” said the Baroness. And she turned away again, as if to illustrate her meaning.

“I’m leaving,” said the Baroness. And she turned away again, as if to emphasize her point.

“When are you going?” asked Acton, standing a moment in his place. But the Baroness made no answer, and he followed her.

“When are you going?” Acton asked, pausing for a moment in his spot. But the Baroness didn’t respond, and he followed her.

“I came this way to look at your garden,” she said, walking back to the gate, over the grass. “But I must go.”

“I came this way to check out your garden,” she said, walking back to the gate, over the grass. “But I have to go.”

“Let me at least go with you.” He went with her, and they said nothing till they reached the gate. It was open, and they looked down the road which was darkened over with long bosky shadows. “Must you go straight home?” Acton asked.

“Let me at least go with you.” He walked with her in silence until they reached the gate. It was open, and they looked down the road, which was deep in long, dark shadows. “Do you have to go straight home?” Acton asked.

But she made no answer. She said, after a moment, “Why have you not been to see me?” He said nothing, and then she went on, “Why don’t you answer me?”

But she didn’t respond. After a moment, she said, “Why haven’t you come to see me?” He said nothing, and then she continued, “Why won’t you answer me?”

“I am trying to invent an answer,” Acton confessed.

“I’m trying to come up with an answer,” Acton admitted.

“Have you none ready?”

“Do you have none ready?”

“None that I can tell you,” he said. “But let me walk with you now.”

“None that I can share,” he said. “But let me walk with you now.”

“You may do as you like.”

“You can do whatever you want.”

She moved slowly along the road, and Acton went with her. Presently he said, “If I had done as I liked I would have come to see you several times.”

She walked slowly down the road, and Acton walked with her. After a moment, he said, “If I had done what I wanted, I would have come to see you several times.”

“Is that invented?” asked Eugenia.

“Is that made up?” asked Eugenia.

“No, that is natural. I stayed away because——”

“No, that's natural. I kept my distance because——”

“Ah, here comes the reason, then!”

“Ah, here comes the reason, then!”

“Because I wanted to think about you.”

“Because I wanted to think about you.”

“Because you wanted to lie down!” said the Baroness. “I have seen you lie down—almost—in my drawing-room.”

“Because you wanted to lie down!” said the Baroness. “I’ve seen you almost lying down in my living room.”

Acton stopped in the road, with a movement which seemed to beg her to linger a little. She paused, and he looked at her awhile; he thought her very charming. “You are jesting,” he said; “but if you are really going away it is very serious.”

Acton stopped in the road, with a gesture that seemed to invite her to stay a bit longer. She paused, and he looked at her for a moment; he found her quite charming. “You’re joking,” he said; “but if you really are leaving, it’s very serious.”

“If I stay,” and she gave a little laugh, “it is more serious still!”

“If I stay,” she chuckled, “it’s even more serious!”

“When shall you go?”

"When are you leaving?"

“As soon as possible.”

“As soon as you can.”

“And why?”

“Why?”

“Why should I stay?”

“Why should I stick around?”

“Because we all admire you so.”

“Because we all look up to you so much.”

“That is not a reason. I am admired also in Europe.” And she began to walk homeward again.

“That’s not a reason. I’m admired in Europe too.” And she started walking home again.

“What could I say to keep you?” asked Acton. He wanted to keep her, and it was a fact that he had been thinking of her for a week. He was in love with her now; he was conscious of that, or he thought he was; and the only question with him was whether he could trust her.

“What can I say to make you stay?” Acton asked. He wanted her to stay, and the truth was he had been thinking about her for a week. He was in love with her now; he was aware of that, or at least he thought he was; and the only question for him was whether he could trust her.

“What you can say to keep me?” she repeated. “As I want very much to go it is not in my interest to tell you. Besides, I can’t imagine.”

“What can you say to make me stay?” she repeated. “Since I really want to leave, it’s not in my best interest to tell you. Plus, I can’t even imagine.”

He went on with her in silence; he was much more affected by what she had told him than appeared. Ever since that evening of his return from Newport her image had had a terrible power to trouble him. What Clifford Wentworth had told him—that had affected him, too, in an adverse sense; but it had not liberated him from the discomfort of a charm of which his intelligence was impatient. “She is not honest, she is not honest,” he kept murmuring to himself. That is what he had been saying to the summer sky, ten minutes before. Unfortunately, he was unable to say it finally, definitively; and now that he was near her it seemed to matter wonderfully little. “She is a woman who will lie,” he had said to himself. Now, as he went along, he reminded himself of this observation; but it failed to frighten him as it had done before. He almost wished he could make her lie and then convict her of it, so that he might see how he should like that. He kept thinking of this as he walked by her side, while she moved forward with her light, graceful dignity. He had sat with her before; he had driven with her; but he had never walked with her.

He walked with her in silence; he was much more affected by what she had told him than it seemed. Ever since that night he returned from Newport, her image had a disturbing power over him. What Clifford Wentworth had told him had also impacted him negatively, but it hadn't freed him from the discomfort of a charm that his mind was restless about. “She’s not honest, she’s not honest,” he kept repeating to himself. That’s what he had been saying to the summer sky just ten minutes earlier. Unfortunately, he couldn't state it conclusively or decisively; and now that he was close to her, it seemed to matter very little. “She’s a woman who will lie,” he had thought. Now, as he walked alongside her, he reminded himself of this thought, but it no longer scared him like it used to. He almost wished he could catch her in a lie so he could see how he would feel about it. He kept thinking about this as he walked beside her, while she moved ahead with her light, graceful dignity. He had sat with her before; he had driven with her; but he had never walked with her.

“By Jove, how comme il faut she is!” he said, as he observed her sidewise. When they reached the cottage in the orchard she passed into the gate without asking him to follow; but she turned round, as he stood there, to bid him good-night.

“Wow, she’s so proper!” he said, as he looked at her from the side. When they got to the cottage in the orchard, she went through the gate without inviting him to come along; but she turned around, as he stood there, to say good-night to him.

“I asked you a question the other night which you never answered,” he said. “Have you sent off that document—liberating yourself?”

“I asked you a question the other night that you never answered,” he said. “Have you sent off that document—freeing yourself?”

She hesitated for a single moment—very naturally. Then, “Yes,” she said, simply.

She paused for a moment—completely naturally. Then, “Yeah,” she said, simply.

He turned away; he wondered whether that would do for his lie. But he saw her again that evening, for the Baroness reappeared at her uncle’s. He had little talk with her, however; two gentlemen had driven out from Boston, in a buggy, to call upon Mr. Wentworth and his daughters, and Madame Münster was an object of absorbing interest to both of the visitors. One of them, indeed, said nothing to her; he only sat and watched with intense gravity, and leaned forward solemnly, presenting his ear (a very large one), as if he were deaf, whenever she dropped an observation. He had evidently been impressed with the idea of her misfortunes and reverses: he never smiled. His companion adopted a lighter, easier style; sat as near as possible to Madame Münster; attempted to draw her out, and proposed every few moments a new topic of conversation. Eugenia was less vividly responsive than usual and had less to say than, from her brilliant reputation, her interlocutor expected, upon the relative merits of European and American institutions; but she was inaccessible to Robert Acton, who roamed about the piazza with his hands in his pockets, listening for the grating sound of the buggy from Boston, as it should be brought round to the side-door. But he listened in vain, and at last he lost patience. His sister came to him and begged him to take her home, and he presently went off with her. Eugenia observed him leaving the house with Lizzie; in her present mood the fact seemed a contribution to her irritated conviction that he had several precious qualities. “Even that mal-élevée little girl,” she reflected, “makes him do what she wishes.”

He turned away, wondering if that would be enough for his lie. But he saw her again that evening when the Baroness showed up at her uncle’s. He didn’t talk to her much, though; two gentlemen had come out from Boston in a buggy to visit Mr. Wentworth and his daughters, and Madame Münster was a focal point for both visitors. One of them didn’t say anything to her. He just sat there, watching her seriously, leaning forward as if he were deaf, presenting his large ear whenever she made a comment. He was clearly struck by her hardships and never smiled. His companion took a more relaxed approach; he sat as close to Madame Münster as possible, trying to engage her and frequently introducing new topics of conversation. Eugenia was less animated than usual and didn’t say as much as her usual brilliant self would suggest, especially on the subject of European versus American institutions; but she was unapproachable to Robert Acton, who wandered around the piazza with his hands in his pockets, waiting for the sound of the buggy from Boston to pull up to the side door. But he listened in vain and eventually lost his patience. His sister came over and asked him to take her home, and he soon left with her. Eugenia watched him walk out of the house with Lizzie; in her current state of mind, it only added to her irritation that he possessed several admirable qualities. “Even that mal-élevée little girl,” she thought, “makes him do what she wants.”

She had been sitting just within one of the long windows that opened upon the piazza; but very soon after Acton had gone away she got up abruptly, just when the talkative gentleman from Boston was asking her what she thought of the “moral tone” of that city. On the piazza she encountered Clifford Wentworth, coming round from the other side of the house. She stopped him; she told him she wished to speak to him.

She had been sitting right by one of the long windows that looked out over the piazza; but soon after Acton left, she stood up suddenly, just when the chatty guy from Boston was asking her what she thought of the "moral tone" of that city. Outside on the piazza, she ran into Clifford Wentworth, coming around from the other side of the house. She stopped him and said she wanted to talk to him.

“Why didn’t you go home with your cousin?” she asked.

“Why didn’t you go home with your cousin?” she asked.

Clifford stared. “Why, Robert has taken her,” he said.

Clifford stared. “Wow, Robert has taken her,” he said.

“Exactly so. But you don’t usually leave that to him.”

“Exactly. But you don’t usually let him handle that.”

“Oh,” said Clifford, “I want to see those fellows start off. They don’t know how to drive.”

“Oh,” said Clifford, “I want to see those guys take off. They have no idea how to drive.”

“It is not, then, that you have quarreled with your cousin?”

“It’s not that you’ve had a fight with your cousin?”

Clifford reflected a moment, and then with a simplicity which had, for the Baroness, a singularly baffling quality, “Oh, no; we have made up!” he said.

Clifford thought for a moment and then, with a straightforwardness that was quite puzzling to the Baroness, said, “Oh, no; we've made up!”

She looked at him for some moments; but Clifford had begun to be afraid of the Baroness’s looks, and he endeavored, now, to shift himself out of their range. “Why do you never come to see me any more?” she asked. “Have I displeased you?”

She looked at him for a few moments; but Clifford had started to feel uneasy about the Baroness’s gaze, and he tried to move out of its reach. “Why don’t you come to see me anymore?” she asked. “Have I upset you?”

“Displeased me? Well, I guess not!” said Clifford, with a laugh.

“Did I upset you? Well, I guess not!” said Clifford, laughing.

“Why haven’t you come, then?”

“Why haven’t you arrived yet?”

“Well, because I am afraid of getting shut up in that back room.”

“Well, because I’m scared of being locked up in that back room.”

Eugenia kept looking at him. “I should think you would like that.”

Eugenia kept staring at him. “I figured you would like that.”

“Like it!” cried Clifford.

“Love it!” cried Clifford.

“I should, if I were a young man calling upon a charming woman.”

“I should, if I were a young man visiting an attractive woman.”

“A charming woman isn’t much use to me when I am shut up in that back room!”

“A charming woman isn’t very helpful to me when I'm stuck in that back room!”

“I am afraid I am not of much use to you anywhere!” said Madame Münster. “And yet you know how I have offered to be.”

“I’m afraid I’m not really of much help to you anywhere!” said Madame Münster. “And yet you know how I’ve tried to be.”

“Well,” observed Clifford, by way of response, “there comes the buggy.”

“Well,” Clifford remarked in response, “here comes the buggy.”

“Never mind the buggy. Do you know I am going away?”

“Forget about the buggy. Do you know I'm leaving?”

“Do you mean now?”

"Do you mean right now?"

“I mean in a few days. I leave this place.”

“I mean in a few days. I'm leaving this place.”

“You are going back to Europe?”

"You're heading back to Europe?"

“To Europe, where you are to come and see me.”

“To Europe, where you should come and see me.”

“Oh, yes, I’ll come out there,” said Clifford.

“Oh, yes, I’ll go out there,” said Clifford.

“But before that,” Eugenia declared, “you must come and see me here.”

“But before that,” Eugenia said, “you need to come and see me here.”

“Well, I shall keep clear of that back room!” rejoined her simple young kinsman.

“Well, I’ll stay away from that back room!” replied her naive young relative.

The Baroness was silent a moment. “Yes, you must come frankly—boldly. That will be very much better. I see that now.”

The Baroness was quiet for a moment. “Yes, you need to come openly—confidently. That will be a lot better. I realize that now.”

“I see it!” said Clifford. And then, in an instant, “What’s the matter with that buggy?” His practiced ear had apparently detected an unnatural creak in the wheels of the light vehicle which had been brought to the portico, and he hurried away to investigate so grave an anomaly.

“I see it!” said Clifford. Then, in an instant, “What’s up with that buggy?” His trained ear had clearly picked up an unusual creak in the wheels of the lightweight vehicle that had been brought to the porch, and he rushed off to check out such a serious issue.

The Baroness walked homeward, alone, in the starlight, asking herself a question. Was she to have gained nothing—was she to have gained nothing?

The Baroness walked home, alone, under the starlight, pondering a question. Was she really to end up with nothing—was she really to end up with nothing?

Gertrude Wentworth had held a silent place in the little circle gathered about the two gentlemen from Boston. She was not interested in the visitors; she was watching Madame Münster, as she constantly watched her. She knew that Eugenia also was not interested—that she was bored; and Gertrude was absorbed in study of the problem how, in spite of her indifference and her absent attention, she managed to have such a charming manner. That was the manner Gertrude would have liked to have; she determined to cultivate it, and she wished that—to give her the charm—she might in future very often be bored. While she was engaged in these researches, Felix Young was looking for Charlotte, to whom he had something to say. For some time, now, he had had something to say to Charlotte, and this evening his sense of the propriety of holding some special conversation with her had reached the motive-point—resolved itself into acute and delightful desire. He wandered through the empty rooms on the large ground-floor of the house, and found her at last in a small apartment denominated, for reasons not immediately apparent, Mr. Wentworth’s “office:” an extremely neat and well-dusted room, with an array of law-books, in time-darkened sheep-skin, on one of the walls; a large map of the United States on the other, flanked on either side by an old steel engraving of one of Raphael’s Madonnas; and on the third several glass cases containing specimens of butterflies and beetles. Charlotte was sitting by a lamp, embroidering a slipper. Felix did not ask for whom the slipper was destined; he saw it was very large.

Gertrude Wentworth had taken a quiet spot in the small group gathered around the two gentlemen from Boston. She wasn’t interested in the visitors; she was focused on Madame Münster, as she often was. She noticed that Eugenia also wasn’t interested—that she looked bored; and Gertrude was absorbed in figuring out how, despite her indifference and distracted attention, she managed to have such a charming presence. That was the demeanor Gertrude wanted to adopt; she decided to cultivate it, and she hoped that—just to give her that charm—she might often find herself bored in the future. While she was deep in thought about this, Felix Young was looking for Charlotte, as he had something to share with her. He had had something to say to Charlotte for quite a while, and that evening his sense of the need to have an important conversation with her had reached a peak—transforming into a strong and delightful urge. He wandered through the empty rooms on the large ground floor of the house and finally found her in a small room designated, for reasons not immediately clear, as Mr. Wentworth’s “office”: a very neat and well-dusted space, with shelves of law books in time-darkened leather on one wall; a large map of the United States on the opposite wall, flanked by an old steel engraving of one of Raphael’s Madonnas on each side; and on the third wall, several glass cases filled with specimens of butterflies and beetles. Charlotte was sitting by a lamp, embroidering a slipper. Felix didn’t ask whom the slipper was for; he noticed it was quite large.

He moved a chair toward her and sat down, smiling as usual, but, at first, not speaking. She watched him, with her needle poised, and with a certain shy, fluttered look which she always wore when he approached her. There was something in Felix’s manner that quickened her modesty, her self-consciousness; if absolute choice had been given her she would have preferred never to find herself alone with him; and in fact, though she thought him a most brilliant, distinguished, and well-meaning person, she had exercised a much larger amount of tremulous tact than he had ever suspected, to circumvent the accident of tête-à-tête. Poor Charlotte could have given no account of the matter that would not have seemed unjust both to herself and to her foreign kinsman; she could only have said—or rather, she would never have said it—that she did not like so much gentleman’s society at once. She was not reassured, accordingly, when he began, emphasizing his words with a kind of admiring radiance, “My dear cousin, I am enchanted at finding you alone.”

He moved a chair closer to her and sat down, smiling like he usually did, but not saying anything at first. She watched him, needle in hand, with a shy, flustered look that always appeared when he was near. There was something about Felix that made her feel more modest and self-conscious; if she could choose, she would have preferred never to be alone with him. Even though she considered him a brilliant, distinguished, and well-meaning person, she had been much more careful than he realized to avoid the chance of being alone together. Poor Charlotte couldn’t explain her feelings without sounding unfair to both herself and her foreign relative; she could only have said—or rather, she would never have said—that she wasn’t comfortable with so much gentlemanly company at once. So, when he began, emphasizing his words with an admiring glow, “My dear cousin, I’m thrilled to find you alone,” she didn’t feel reassured.

“I am very often alone,” Charlotte observed. Then she quickly added, “I don’t mean I am lonely!”

“I am often alone,” Charlotte noted. Then she quickly added, “I don’t mean I’m lonely!”

“So clever a woman as you is never lonely,” said Felix. “You have company in your beautiful work.” And he glanced at the big slipper.

“So smart a woman like you is never lonely,” said Felix. “You have company in your amazing work.” And he glanced at the big slipper.

“I like to work,” declared Charlotte, simply.

“I like to work,” Charlotte said plainly.

“So do I!” said her companion. “And I like to idle too. But it is not to idle that I have come in search of you. I want to tell you something very particular.”

“So do I!” said her friend. “And I enjoy lounging around too. But I didn’t come looking for you just to relax. I want to share something important with you.”

“Well,” murmured Charlotte; “of course, if you must——”

“Well,” murmured Charlotte, “of course, if you have to——”

“My dear cousin,” said Felix, “it’s nothing that a young lady may not listen to. At least I suppose it isn’t. But voyons; you shall judge. I am terribly in love.”

“My dear cousin,” said Felix, “it’s nothing that a young lady can’t listen to. At least I think it isn’t. But voyons; you’ll judge. I’m deeply in love.”

“Well, Felix,” began Miss Wentworth, gravely. But her very gravity appeared to check the development of her phrase.

“Well, Felix,” started Miss Wentworth, seriously. But her seriousness seemed to hold back the continuation of her sentence.

“I am in love with your sister; but in love, Charlotte—in love!” the young man pursued. Charlotte had laid her work in her lap; her hands were tightly folded on top of it; she was staring at the carpet. “In short, I’m in love, dear lady,” said Felix. “Now I want you to help me.”

“I’m in love with your sister; but in love, Charlotte—in love!” the young man continued. Charlotte had placed her work in her lap; her hands were folded over it; she was looking at the carpet. “In short, I’m in love, dear lady,” said Felix. “Now I need your help.”

“To help you?” asked Charlotte, with a tremor.

"To help you?" Charlotte asked, her voice shaking.

“I don’t mean with Gertrude; she and I have a perfect understanding; and oh, how well she understands one! I mean with your father and with the world in general, including Mr. Brand.”

“I’m not talking about Gertrude; she and I get along great, and oh, how well she understands people! I’m talking about your father and about the world in general, including Mr. Brand.”

“Poor Mr. Brand!” said Charlotte, slowly, but with a simplicity which made it evident to Felix that the young minister had not repeated to Miss Wentworth the talk that had lately occurred between them.

“Poor Mr. Brand!” Charlotte said slowly, but with a straightforwardness that made it clear to Felix that the young minister had not shared with Miss Wentworth the conversation they had recently had.

“Ah, now, don’t say ‘poor’ Mr. Brand! I don’t pity Mr. Brand at all. But I pity your father a little, and I don’t want to displease him. Therefore, you see, I want you to plead for me. You don’t think me very shabby, eh?”

“Ah, come on, don’t say ‘poor’ Mr. Brand! I don’t feel sorry for Mr. Brand at all. But I do feel a bit sorry for your dad, and I don’t want to upset him. So, you see, I want you to speak on my behalf. You don’t think I’m being too shabby, do you?”

“Shabby?” exclaimed Charlotte softly, for whom Felix represented the most polished and iridescent qualities of mankind.

“Shabby?” Charlotte said softly, as Felix embodied the most refined and shimmering traits of humanity for her.

“I don’t mean in my appearance,” rejoined Felix, laughing; for Charlotte was looking at his boots. “I mean in my conduct. You don’t think it’s an abuse of hospitality?”

“I don’t mean in how I look,” Felix replied with a laugh; Charlotte was eyeing his boots. “I mean in my behavior. You don’t think it’s taking advantage of your hospitality?”

“To—to care for Gertrude?” asked Charlotte.

“To take care of Gertrude?” asked Charlotte.

“To have really expressed one’s self. Because I have expressed myself, Charlotte; I must tell you the whole truth—I have! Of course I want to marry her—and here is the difficulty. I held off as long as I could; but she is such a terribly fascinating person! She’s a strange creature, Charlotte; I don’t believe you really know her.” Charlotte took up her tapestry again, and again she laid it down. “I know your father has had higher views,” Felix continued; “and I think you have shared them. You have wanted to marry her to Mr. Brand.”

“To have really expressed oneself. Because I have expressed myself, Charlotte; I need to tell you the whole truth—I have! Of course, I want to marry her—and here’s the problem. I held off as long as I could; but she’s such a incredibly captivating person! She’s a unique individual, Charlotte; I don’t think you truly know her.” Charlotte picked up her tapestry again, and then set it down once more. “I know your father has had higher aspirations,” Felix continued; “and I think you’ve shared them. You’ve wanted to marry her off to Mr. Brand.”

“Oh, no,” said Charlotte, very earnestly. “Mr. Brand has always admired her. But we did not want anything of that kind.”

“Oh, no,” Charlotte said seriously. “Mr. Brand has always admired her. But we didn’t want anything like that.”

Felix stared. “Surely, marriage was what you proposed.”

Felix stared. “You definitely proposed marriage.”

“Yes; but we didn’t wish to force her.”

“Yes; but we didn’t want to pressure her.”

A la bonne heure! That’s very unsafe you know. With these arranged marriages there is often the deuce to pay.”

A la bonne heure! That’s really risky, you know. With these arranged marriages, there often ends up being a lot of trouble.”

“Oh, Felix,” said Charlotte, “we didn’t want to ‘arrange.’”

“Oh, Felix,” Charlotte said, “we didn’t want to ‘arrange.’”

“I am delighted to hear that. Because in such cases—even when the woman is a thoroughly good creature—she can’t help looking for a compensation. A charming fellow comes along—and voilà!” Charlotte sat mutely staring at the floor, and Felix presently added, “Do go on with your slipper, I like to see you work.”

“I’m so glad to hear that. Because in situations like these—even when the woman is really a great person—she can’t help but seek out some sort of compensation. A charming guy shows up—and voilà!” Charlotte sat silently staring at the floor, and Felix soon added, “Please keep working on your slipper, I enjoy watching you.”

Charlotte took up her variegated canvas, and began to draw vague blue stitches in a big round rose. “If Gertrude is so—so strange,” she said, “why do you want to marry her?”

Charlotte picked up her colorful canvas and started to draw soft blue stitches in a large round rose. “If Gertrude is so—so odd,” she said, “why do you want to marry her?”

“Ah, that’s it, dear Charlotte! I like strange women; I always have liked them. Ask Eugenia! And Gertrude is wonderful; she says the most beautiful things!”

“Ah, that’s it, dear Charlotte! I’ve always liked unusual women. Just ask Eugenia! And Gertrude is amazing; she says the most beautiful things!”

Charlotte looked at him, almost for the first time, as if her meaning required to be severely pointed. “You have a great influence over her.”

Charlotte looked at him, almost for the first time, as if her message needed to be clearly emphasized. “You have a strong influence over her.”

“Yes—and no!” said Felix. “I had at first, I think; but now it is six of one and half-a-dozen of the other; it is reciprocal. She affects me strongly—for she is so strong. I don’t believe you know her; it’s a beautiful nature.”

“Yes—and no!” said Felix. “I think I did at first; but now it’s all the same; it’s mutual. She really impacts me—because she is so strong. I don’t think you know her; she has a beautiful personality.”

“Oh, yes, Felix; I have always thought Gertrude’s nature beautiful.”

“Oh, yes, Felix; I’ve always thought Gertrude’s nature is beautiful.”

“Well, if you think so now,” cried the young man, “wait and see! She’s a folded flower. Let me pluck her from the parent tree and you will see her expand. I’m sure you will enjoy it.”

“Well, if you think that now,” shouted the young man, “just wait and see! She’s a closed flower. Let me pick her from the parent tree and you’ll see her bloom. I’m sure you’ll love it.”

“I don’t understand you,” murmured Charlotte. “I can’t, Felix.”

“I don’t get you,” whispered Charlotte. “I can’t, Felix.”

“Well, you can understand this—that I beg you to say a good word for me to your father. He regards me, I naturally believe, as a very light fellow, a Bohemian, an irregular character. Tell him I am not all this; if I ever was, I have forgotten it. I am fond of pleasure—yes; but of innocent pleasure. Pain is all one; but in pleasure, you know, there are tremendous distinctions. Say to him that Gertrude is a folded flower and that I am a serious man!”

“Well, you can see why I’m asking you to put in a good word for me with your dad. He thinks I’m just some carefree guy, a Bohemian, a bit of a wild card. Tell him I’m not any of that; if I ever was, I’ve moved on. I do enjoy pleasure—sure; but it’s innocent pleasure. Pain is the same for everyone; but with pleasure, there are huge differences. Let him know that Gertrude is a closed flower and that I’m a serious man!”

Charlotte got up from her chair slowly rolling up her work. “We know you are very kind to everyone, Felix,” she said. “But we are extremely sorry for Mr. Brand.”

Charlotte stood up from her chair, slowly rolling up her work. “We know you're really kind to everyone, Felix,” she said. “But we feel really sorry for Mr. Brand.”

“Of course you are—you especially! Because,” added Felix hastily, “you are a woman. But I don’t pity him. It ought to be enough for any man that you take an interest in him.”

“Of course you are—you especially! Because,” Felix added quickly, “you’re a woman. But I don’t feel sorry for him. It should be enough for any guy that you’re interested in him.”

“It is not enough for Mr. Brand,” said Charlotte, simply. And she stood there a moment, as if waiting conscientiously for anything more that Felix might have to say.

“It’s not enough for Mr. Brand,” Charlotte said plainly. She stood there for a moment, as if patiently waiting for anything else Felix might want to add.

“Mr. Brand is not so keen about his marriage as he was,” he presently said. “He is afraid of your sister. He begins to think she is wicked.”

“Mr. Brand isn't as enthusiastic about his marriage as he used to be,” he said. “He's scared of your sister. He’s starting to think she’s evil.”

Charlotte looked at him now with beautiful, appealing eyes—eyes into which he saw the tears rising. “Oh, Felix, Felix,” she cried, “what have you done to her?”

Charlotte looked at him now with beautiful, captivating eyes—eyes that showed the tears welling up. “Oh, Felix, Felix,” she cried, “what have you done to her?”

“I think she was asleep; I have waked her up!”

“I think she was sleeping; I just woke her up!”

But Charlotte, apparently, was really crying, she walked straight out of the room. And Felix, standing there and meditating, had the apparent brutality to take satisfaction in her tears.

But Charlotte, it seemed, was genuinely crying, and she walked straight out of the room. And Felix, standing there and thinking, had the seemingly cruel ability to find satisfaction in her tears.

Late that night Gertrude, silent and serious, came to him in the garden; it was a kind of appointment. Gertrude seemed to like appointments. She plucked a handful of heliotrope and stuck it into the front of her dress, but she said nothing. They walked together along one of the paths, and Felix looked at the great, square, hospitable house, massing itself vaguely in the starlight, with all its windows darkened.

Late that night, Gertrude, quiet and serious, joined him in the garden; it felt like a planned meeting. Gertrude appeared to enjoy these meetings. She picked a handful of heliotrope and tucked it into the front of her dress, but didn’t say a word. They strolled together along one of the paths, and Felix glanced at the large, welcoming house, looming vaguely in the starlight, all its windows dark.

“I have a little of a bad conscience,” he said. “I oughtn’t to meet you this way till I have got your father’s consent.”

“I feel a bit guilty,” he said. “I shouldn’t be meeting you like this until I have your father’s approval.”

Gertrude looked at him for some time. “I don’t understand you.”

Gertrude stared at him for a while. “I don’t get you.”

“You very often say that,” he said. “Considering how little we understand each other, it is a wonder how well we get on!”

“You say that a lot,” he said. “Given how little we understand each other, it’s surprising how well we get along!”

“We have done nothing but meet since you came here—but meet alone. The first time I ever saw you we were alone,” Gertrude went on. “What is the difference now? Is it because it is at night?”

“We have done nothing but meet since you got here—but just the two of us. The first time I ever saw you, we were alone,” Gertrude continued. “What’s the difference now? Is it because it’s at night?”

“The difference, Gertrude,” said Felix, stopping in the path, “the difference is that I love you more—more than before!” And then they stood there, talking, in the warm stillness and in front of the closed dark house. “I have been talking to Charlotte—been trying to bespeak her interest with your father. She has a kind of sublime perversity; was ever a woman so bent upon cutting off her own head?”

“The difference, Gertrude,” Felix said, stopping in the path, “the difference is that I love you more—more than ever!” And then they stood there, talking, in the warm stillness in front of the closed dark house. “I have been speaking to Charlotte—trying to gain her interest with your father. She has a kind of amazing stubbornness; has there ever been a woman so determined to sabotage herself?”

“You are too careful,” said Gertrude; “you are too diplomatic.”

“You're too cautious,” Gertrude said; “you're too diplomatic.”

“Well,” cried the young man, “I didn’t come here to make anyone unhappy!”

“Well,” shouted the young man, “I didn’t come here to make anyone miserable!”

Gertrude looked round her awhile in the odorous darkness. “I will do anything you please,” she said.

Gertrude glanced around her for a moment in the fragrant darkness. “I’ll do whatever you want,” she said.

“For instance?” asked Felix, smiling.

"For example?" asked Felix, smiling.

“I will go away. I will do anything you please.”

“I'll leave. I'll do whatever you want.”

Felix looked at her in solemn admiration. “Yes, we will go away,” he said. “But we will make peace first.”

Felix looked at her with serious admiration. “Yeah, we will go away,” he said. “But first, we need to make peace.”

Gertrude looked about her again, and then she broke out, passionately, “Why do they try to make one feel guilty? Why do they make it so difficult? Why can’t they understand?”

Gertrude looked around her once more, and then she exclaimed passionately, “Why do they try to make someone feel guilty? Why do they make it so hard? Why can’t they just understand?”

“I will make them understand!” said Felix. He drew her hand into his arm, and they wandered about in the garden, talking, for an hour.

“I'll make them understand!” said Felix. He took her hand and wrapped it around his arm, and they strolled through the garden, chatting for an hour.

CHAPTER XII

Felix allowed Charlotte time to plead his cause; and then, on the third day, he sought an interview with his uncle. It was in the morning; Mr. Wentworth was in his office; and, on going in, Felix found that Charlotte was at that moment in conference with her father. She had, in fact, been constantly near him since her interview with Felix; she had made up her mind that it was her duty to repeat very literally her cousin’s passionate plea. She had accordingly followed Mr. Wentworth about like a shadow, in order to find him at hand when she should have mustered sufficient composure to speak. For poor Charlotte, in this matter, naturally lacked composure; especially when she meditated upon some of Felix’s intimations. It was not cheerful work, at the best, to keep giving small hammer-taps to the coffin in which one had laid away, for burial, the poor little unacknowledged offspring of one’s own misbehaving heart; and the occupation was not rendered more agreeable by the fact that the ghost of one’s stifled dream had been summoned from the shades by the strange, bold words of a talkative young foreigner. What had Felix meant by saying that Mr. Brand was not so keen? To herself her sister’s justly depressed suitor had shown no sign of faltering. Charlotte trembled all over when she allowed herself to believe for an instant now and then that, privately, Mr. Brand might have faltered; and as it seemed to give more force to Felix’s words to repeat them to her father, she was waiting until she should have taught herself to be very calm. But she had now begun to tell Mr. Wentworth that she was extremely anxious. She was proceeding to develop this idea, to enumerate the objects of her anxiety, when Felix came in.

Felix gave Charlotte time to advocate for him, and then, on the third day, he went to meet his uncle. It was morning; Mr. Wentworth was in his office, and when Felix entered, he found Charlotte in a meeting with her father. Since her conversation with Felix, she had been staying close to him, determined to share her cousin’s heartfelt plea exactly as he had said it. She had been following Mr. Wentworth around like a shadow, hoping to be ready when she felt calm enough to speak. Poor Charlotte was understandably anxious about this situation, especially when she thought about some of Felix’s hints. It wasn’t easy to keep reminding herself of the painful consequences of her own past mistakes, and things got even more complicated by the fact that the ghost of her unfulfilled dream had been stirred up by the bold words of a talkative young foreigner. What did Felix mean when he said Mr. Brand wasn’t so sharp? To her, her sister’s understandably discouraged suitor had shown no sign of doubt. Charlotte felt overwhelmed whenever she entertained the thought that Mr. Brand might have hesitated, and since repeating Felix’s words to her father seemed to emphasize their meaning, she was waiting until she could calm herself down. But now she had started to tell Mr. Wentworth that she was very worried. She was about to explain her concerns and list the things that troubled her when Felix walked in.

Mr. Wentworth sat there, with his legs crossed, lifting his dry, pure countenance from the Boston Advertiser. Felix entered smiling, as if he had something particular to say, and his uncle looked at him as if he both expected and deprecated this event. Felix vividly expressing himself had come to be a formidable figure to his uncle, who had not yet arrived at definite views as to a proper tone. For the first time in his life, as I have said, Mr. Wentworth shirked a responsibility; he earnestly desired that it might not be laid upon him to determine how his nephew’s lighter propositions should be treated. He lived under an apprehension that Felix might yet beguile him into assent to doubtful inductions, and his conscience instructed him that the best form of vigilance was the avoidance of discussion. He hoped that the pleasant episode of his nephew’s visit would pass away without a further lapse of consistency.

Mr. Wentworth sat there, legs crossed, lifting his dry, serious face from the Boston Advertiser. Felix walked in smiling, as if he had something important to say, and his uncle looked at him like he both anticipated and disapproved of this moment. Felix, with his expressive way of speaking, had become a challenging presence for his uncle, who still hadn’t figured out the right tone to take. For the first time in his life, as I mentioned, Mr. Wentworth was avoiding a responsibility; he genuinely hoped he wouldn’t have to decide how to respond to his nephew’s lighter comments. He was worried that Felix might trick him into agreeing with questionable conclusions, and his conscience told him that the best way to stay alert was to avoid any discussion. He hoped that the pleasant moment of his nephew’s visit would pass without further inconsistencies.

Felix looked at Charlotte with an air of understanding, and then at Mr. Wentworth, and then at Charlotte again. Mr. Wentworth bent his refined eyebrows upon his nephew and stroked down the first page of the Advertiser. “I ought to have brought a bouquet,” said Felix, laughing. “In France they always do.”

Felix looked at Charlotte with a knowing expression, then at Mr. Wentworth, and then back at Charlotte. Mr. Wentworth furrowed his elegantly shaped eyebrows at his nephew and smoothed down the first page of the Advertiser. “I should have brought a bouquet,” Felix said, laughing. “They always do that in France.”

“We are not in France,” observed Mr. Wentworth, gravely, while Charlotte earnestly gazed at him.

“We're not in France,” Mr. Wentworth remarked seriously, while Charlotte looked at him intently.

“No, luckily, we are not in France, where I am afraid I should have a harder time of it. My dear Charlotte, have you rendered me that delightful service?” And Felix bent toward her as if someone had been presenting him.

“No, thankfully, we aren't in France, where I think I would have a tougher time. My dear Charlotte, have you done that wonderful favor for me?” And Felix leaned toward her as if someone had been introducing him.

Charlotte looked at him with almost frightened eyes; and Mr. Wentworth thought this might be the beginning of a discussion. “What is the bouquet for?” he inquired, by way of turning it off.

Charlotte looked at him with wide, almost scared eyes; and Mr. Wentworth thought this might be the start of a conversation. “What’s the bouquet for?” he asked, trying to change the subject.

Felix gazed at him, smiling. “Pour la demande!” And then, drawing up a chair, he seated himself, hat in hand, with a kind of conscious solemnity.

Felix looked at him with a smile. “To the request!” Then, pulling up a chair, he sat down, holding his hat, with a sort of aware seriousness.

Presently he turned to Charlotte again. “My good Charlotte, my admirable Charlotte,” he murmured, “you have not played me false—you have not sided against me?”

Presently, he turned to Charlotte again. “My dear Charlotte, my wonderful Charlotte,” he murmured, “you haven't betrayed me—you haven't gone against me?”

Charlotte got up, trembling extremely, though imperceptibly. “You must speak to my father yourself,” she said. “I think you are clever enough.”

Charlotte got up, shaking a lot, even if you couldn't really see it. “You need to talk to my dad yourself,” she said. “I believe you're smart enough.”

But Felix, rising too, begged her to remain. “I can speak better to an audience!” he declared.

But Felix, getting up as well, asked her to stay. “I can speak better to an audience!” he said.

“I hope it is nothing disagreeable,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“I hope it’s nothing unpleasant,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“It’s something delightful, for me!” And Felix, laying down his hat, clasped his hands a little between his knees. “My dear uncle,” he said, “I desire, very earnestly, to marry your daughter Gertrude.” Charlotte sank slowly into her chair again, and Mr. Wentworth sat staring, with a light in his face that might have been flashed back from an iceberg. He stared and stared; he said nothing. Felix fell back, with his hands still clasped. “Ah—you don’t like it. I was afraid!” He blushed deeply, and Charlotte noticed it—remarking to herself that it was the first time she had ever seen him blush. She began to blush herself and to reflect that he might be much in love.

“It’s something wonderful for me!” And Felix, putting his hat down, clasped his hands a bit between his knees. “Dear Uncle,” he said, “I really want to marry your daughter Gertrude.” Charlotte slowly sank back into her chair, and Mr. Wentworth stared, his expression like something reflected from an iceberg. He kept staring; he didn’t say anything. Felix leaned back, hands still clasped. “Ah—you don’t like it. I was worried!” He blushed deeply, and Charlotte noticed it—thinking to herself that it was the first time she’d ever seen him blush. She started to blush herself and considered that he might be very much in love.

“This is very abrupt,” said Mr. Wentworth, at last.

“This is really sudden,” said Mr. Wentworth, finally.

“Have you never suspected it, dear uncle?” Felix inquired. “Well, that proves how discreet I have been. Yes, I thought you wouldn’t like it.”

“Have you never suspected it, dear uncle?” Felix asked. “Well, that shows how careful I’ve been. Yes, I thought you wouldn’t like it.”

“It is very serious, Felix,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“It’s really serious, Felix,” Mr. Wentworth said.

“You think it’s an abuse of hospitality!” exclaimed Felix, smiling again.

“You think it's an abuse of hospitality!” Felix exclaimed, smiling once more.

“Of hospitality?—an abuse?” his uncle repeated very slowly.

“Hospitality?—an abuse?” his uncle echoed, taking his time.

“That is what Felix said to me,” said Charlotte, conscientiously.

“That’s what Felix told me,” Charlotte said earnestly.

“Of course you think so; don’t defend yourself!” Felix pursued. “It is an abuse, obviously; the most I can claim is that it is perhaps a pardonable one. I simply fell head over heels in love; one can hardly help that. Though you are Gertrude’s progenitor I don’t believe you know how attractive she is. Dear uncle, she contains the elements of a singularly—I may say a strangely—charming woman!”

“Of course you think that; don’t make excuses for yourself!” Felix continued. “It is clearly abusive; the most I can say is that it might be somewhat excusable. I just fell completely in love; it’s hard not to. Even though you’re Gertrude’s parent, I don’t think you realize how appealing she is. Dear uncle, she has the qualities of a uniquely—I might say oddly—charming woman!”

“She has always been to me an object of extreme concern,” said Mr. Wentworth. “We have always desired her happiness.”

“She has always been a source of great concern for me,” Mr. Wentworth said. “We have always wanted her to be happy.”

“Well, here it is!” Felix declared. “I will make her happy. She believes it, too. Now hadn’t you noticed that?”

“Well, here it is!” Felix said. “I’m going to make her happy. She believes it, too. Didn’t you notice that?”

“I had noticed that she was much changed,” Mr. Wentworth declared, in a tone whose unexpressive, unimpassioned quality appeared to Felix to reveal a profundity of opposition. “It may be that she is only becoming what you call a charming woman.”

“I’ve noticed that she’s really changed,” Mr. Wentworth said, in a tone that seemed flat and emotionless, which made Felix feel there was a deep resistance behind it. “Maybe she’s just turning into what you’d call a charming woman.”

“Gertrude, at heart, is so earnest, so true,” said Charlotte, very softly, fastening her eyes upon her father.

“Gertrude, deep down, is so sincere, so genuine,” Charlotte said quietly, looking directly at her father.

“I delight to hear you praise her!” cried Felix.

“I love hearing you praise her!” exclaimed Felix.

“She has a very peculiar temperament,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“She has a very unique personality,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“Eh, even that is praise!” Felix rejoined. “I know I am not the man you might have looked for. I have no position and no fortune; I can give Gertrude no place in the world. A place in the world—that’s what she ought to have; that would bring her out.”

“Hey, even that's a compliment!” Felix replied. “I know I’m not the guy you might have been looking for. I don’t have any status or wealth; I can’t offer Gertrude a place in the world. A place in the world—that’s what she deserves; that would help her shine.”

“A place to do her duty!” remarked Mr. Wentworth.

“A place to do her duty!” said Mr. Wentworth.

“Ah, how charmingly she does it—her duty!” Felix exclaimed, with a radiant face. “What an exquisite conception she has of it! But she comes honestly by that, dear uncle.” Mr. Wentworth and Charlotte both looked at him as if they were watching a greyhound doubling. “Of course with me she will hide her light under a bushel,” he continued; “I being the bushel! Now I know you like me—you have certainly proved it. But you think I am frivolous and penniless and shabby! Granted—granted—a thousand times granted. I have been a loose fish—a fiddler, a painter, an actor. But there is this to be said: In the first place, I fancy you exaggerate; you lend me qualities I haven’t had. I have been a Bohemian—yes; but in Bohemia I always passed for a gentleman. I wish you could see some of my old camarades—they would tell you! It was the liberty I liked, but not the opportunities! My sins were all peccadilloes; I always respected my neighbor’s property—my neighbor’s wife. Do you see, dear uncle?” Mr. Wentworth ought to have seen; his cold blue eyes were intently fixed. “And then, c’est fini! It’s all over. Je me range. I have settled down to a jog-trot. I find I can earn my living—a very fair one—by going about the world and painting bad portraits. It’s not a glorious profession, but it is a perfectly respectable one. You won’t deny that, eh? Going about the world, I say? I must not deny that, for that I am afraid I shall always do—in quest of agreeable sitters. When I say agreeable, I mean susceptible of delicate flattery and prompt of payment. Gertrude declares she is willing to share my wanderings and help to pose my models. She even thinks it will be charming; and that brings me to my third point. Gertrude likes me. Encourage her a little and she will tell you so.”

“Ah, how charmingly she does it—her duty!” Felix said, his face glowing. “What a beautiful idea she has of it! But she gets that honestly, dear uncle.” Mr. Wentworth and Charlotte both looked at him like they were watching a greyhound turning. “Of course, with me, she’ll hide her light under a bushel,” he continued; “I’m the bushel! Now I know you like me—you’ve definitely shown it. But you think I’m just frivolous and broke and shabby! Sure—sure—thousands of times sure. I’ve been a free spirit—a fiddler, a painter, an actor. But here’s the thing: First of all, I think you’re exaggerating; you attribute qualities to me that I haven’t had. I’ve been a Bohemian—yes; but even in Bohemia, I was always seen as a gentleman. I wish you could meet some of my old camarades—they would tell you! It was the freedom I loved, not the opportunities! My sins were all minor; I always respected my neighbor’s property—my neighbor’s wife. Do you see, dear uncle?” Mr. Wentworth should have understood; his cold blue eyes were fixed intently. “And then, c’est fini! It’s all over. Je me range. I’ve settled into a steady routine. I’ve realized I can earn a living—a decent one—by traveling the world and painting bad portraits. It’s not a glorious career, but it’s perfectly respectable. You can’t deny that, right? Traveling the world, I say? I can’t deny it, because I fear I’ll always do that—in search of willing sitters. When I say willing, I mean open to a little flattering and quick to pay. Gertrude says she’s happy to join my travels and help pose my models. She even thinks it’ll be lovely; and that brings me to my third point. Gertrude likes me. Encourage her a bit and she’ll tell you so.”

Felix’s tongue obviously moved much faster than the imagination of his auditors; his eloquence, like the rocking of a boat in a deep, smooth lake, made long eddies of silence. And he seemed to be pleading and chattering still, with his brightly eager smile, his uplifted eyebrows, his expressive mouth, after he had ceased speaking, and while, with his glance quickly turning from the father to the daughter, he sat waiting for the effect of his appeal. “It is not your want of means,” said Mr. Wentworth, after a period of severe reticence.

Felix's words clearly raced ahead of what his listeners could imagine; his smooth eloquence created long moments of silence, like the gentle rocking of a boat on a calm lake. Even after he finished speaking, he appeared to be still pleading and chatting, his bright, eager smile, raised eyebrows, and expressive mouth conveying his enthusiasm, as he quickly shifted his gaze from the father to the daughter, waiting to see how his plea landed. "It's not that you lack resources," Mr. Wentworth said after a long pause of tight-lipped silence.

“Now it’s delightful of you to say that! Only don’t say it’s my want of character. Because I have a character—I assure you I have; a small one, a little slip of a thing, but still something tangible.”

“It's kind of you to say that! Just don’t say it's due to my lack of character. Because I do have a character—I'm telling you I do; it’s a small one, just a little thing, but still something real.”

“Ought you not to tell Felix that it is Mr. Brand, father?” Charlotte asked, with infinite mildness.

“Shouldn't you tell Felix that it's Mr. Brand, Dad?” Charlotte asked, with endless gentleness.

“It is not only Mr. Brand,” Mr. Wentworth solemnly declared. And he looked at his knee for a long time. “It is difficult to explain,” he said. He wished, evidently, to be very just. “It rests on moral grounds, as Mr. Brand says. It is the question whether it is the best thing for Gertrude.”

“It’s not just Mr. Brand,” Mr. Wentworth said seriously. He stared at his knee for a long time. “It’s hard to explain,” he continued. He clearly wanted to be fair. “It’s based on moral principles, like Mr. Brand says. The real question is whether this is the best thing for Gertrude.”

“What is better—what is better, dear uncle?” Felix rejoined urgently, rising in his urgency and standing before Mr. Wentworth. His uncle had been looking at his knee; but when Felix moved he transferred his gaze to the handle of the door which faced him. “It is usually a fairly good thing for a girl to marry the man she loves!” cried Felix.

“What’s better—what’s better, dear uncle?” Felix responded urgently, rising in his intensity and standing in front of Mr. Wentworth. His uncle had been looking at his knee; but when Felix moved, he shifted his gaze to the door handle in front of him. “It’s usually a pretty good thing for a girl to marry the man she loves!” exclaimed Felix.

While he spoke, Mr. Wentworth saw the handle of the door begin to turn; the door opened and remained slightly ajar, until Felix had delivered himself of the cheerful axiom just quoted. Then it opened altogether and Gertrude stood there. She looked excited; there was a spark in her sweet, dull eyes. She came in slowly, but with an air of resolution, and, closing the door softly, looked round at the three persons present. Felix went to her with tender gallantry, holding out his hand, and Charlotte made a place for her on the sofa. But Gertrude put her hands behind her and made no motion to sit down.

While he spoke, Mr. Wentworth noticed the door handle starting to turn; the door opened just a little and stayed that way until Felix finished sharing the cheerful saying he had just quoted. Then it swung fully open, and Gertrude stood there. She looked excited; there was a spark in her sweet, dull eyes. She walked in slowly, but with a determined demeanor, and, softly closing the door, looked around at the three people in the room. Felix approached her with gentle charm, extending his hand, and Charlotte made space for her on the sofa. However, Gertrude placed her hands behind her and didn’t move to sit down.

“We are talking of you!” said Felix.

“We're talking about you!” said Felix.

“I know it,” she answered. “That’s why I came.” And she fastened her eyes on her father, who returned her gaze very fixedly. In his own cold blue eyes there was a kind of pleading, reasoning light.

“I know it,” she replied. “That’s why I came.” And she focused her gaze on her father, who met her stare intently. In his own cold blue eyes, there was a kind of pleading, reasoning light.

“It is better you should be present,” said Mr. Wentworth. “We are discussing your future.”

“It’s better if you’re here,” said Mr. Wentworth. “We’re discussing your future.”

“Why discuss it?” asked Gertrude. “Leave it to me.”

“Why talk about it?” Gertrude asked. “Just let me handle it.”

“That is, to me!” cried Felix.

"That's what I mean!" shouted Felix.

“I leave it, in the last resort, to a greater wisdom than ours,” said the old man.

“I'll leave it to a higher wisdom than ours,” said the old man.

Felix rubbed his forehead gently. “But en attendant the last resort, your father lacks confidence,” he said to Gertrude.

Felix rubbed his forehead gently. “But in the meantime the last resort, your dad lacks confidence,” he said to Gertrude.

“Haven’t you confidence in Felix?” Gertrude was frowning; there was something about her that her father and Charlotte had never seen. Charlotte got up and came to her, as if to put her arm round her; but suddenly, she seemed afraid to touch her.

“Haven’t you confidence in Felix?” Gertrude was frowning; there was something about her that her father and Charlotte had never seen. Charlotte got up and walked over to her, as if to put her arm around her; but suddenly, she seemed hesitant to touch her.

Mr. Wentworth, however, was not afraid. “I have had more confidence in Felix than in you,” he said.

Mr. Wentworth, however, was not afraid. “I’ve had more faith in Felix than in you,” he said.

“Yes, you have never had confidence in me—never, never! I don’t know why.”

“Yes, you’ve never believed in me—never, never! I don’t know why.”

“Oh sister, sister!” murmured Charlotte.

“Oh sis, sis!” murmured Charlotte.

“You have always needed advice,” Mr. Wentworth declared. “You have had a difficult temperament.”

“You've always needed advice,” Mr. Wentworth said. “You've had a tough temperament.”

“Why do you call it difficult? It might have been easy, if you had allowed it. You wouldn’t let me be natural. I don’t know what you wanted to make of me. Mr. Brand was the worst.”

“Why do you call it hard? It could have been easy if you had let it. You wouldn’t let me be myself. I don’t know what you wanted me to become. Mr. Brand was the worst.”

Charlotte at last took hold of her sister. She laid her two hands upon Gertrude’s arm. “He cares so much for you,” she almost whispered.

Charlotte finally grabbed her sister. She placed both hands on Gertrude’s arm. “He cares so much for you,” she almost whispered.

Gertrude looked at her intently an instant; then kissed her. “No, he does not,” she said.

Gertrude looked at her closely for a moment; then kissed her. “No, he doesn’t,” she said.

“I have never seen you so passionate,” observed Mr. Wentworth, with an air of indignation mitigated by high principles.

“I’ve never seen you this passionate,” Mr. Wentworth remarked, with a mix of indignation softened by strong principles.

“I am sorry if I offend you,” said Gertrude.

“I’m sorry if I upset you,” said Gertrude.

“You offend me, but I don’t think you are sorry.”

“You’ve offended me, but I don’t believe you feel remorse.”

“Yes, father, she is sorry,” said Charlotte.

“Yes, dad, she feels bad,” said Charlotte.

“I would even go further, dear uncle,” Felix interposed. “I would question whether she really offends you. How can she offend you?”

“I would even go further, dear uncle,” Felix interrupted. “I would question whether she really bothers you. How can she bother you?”

To this Mr. Wentworth made no immediate answer. Then, in a moment, “She has not profited as we hoped.”

To this, Mr. Wentworth didn’t respond right away. Then, after a moment, he said, “She hasn’t benefited like we hoped.”

“Profited? Ah voilà!” Felix exclaimed.

“Profited? There you go!” Felix exclaimed.

Gertrude was very pale; she stood looking down. “I have told Felix I would go away with him,” she presently said.

Gertrude was very pale; she stood looking down. “I told Felix I would go away with him,” she said after a moment.

“Ah, you have said some admirable things!” cried the young man.

“Wow, you've said some great things!” exclaimed the young man.

“Go away, sister?” asked Charlotte.

“Go away, sis?” asked Charlotte.

“Away—away; to some strange country.”

"Far away to some strange place."

“That is to frighten you,” said Felix, smiling at Charlotte.

“That’s meant to scare you,” Felix said, smiling at Charlotte.

“To—what do you call it?” asked Gertrude, turning an instant to Felix. “To Bohemia.”

“To—what do you call it?” Gertrude asked, briefly turning to Felix. “To Bohemia.”

“Do you propose to dispense with preliminaries?” asked Mr. Wentworth, getting up.

“Are you suggesting we skip the small talk?” Mr. Wentworth asked as he stood up.

“Dear uncle, vous plaisantez!” cried Felix. “It seems to me that these are preliminaries.”

“Dear uncle, you're joking!” cried Felix. “It looks to me like this is just the beginning.”

Gertrude turned to her father. “I have profited,” she said. “You wanted to form my character. Well, my character is formed—for my age. I know what I want; I have chosen. I am determined to marry this gentleman.”

Gertrude turned to her father. “I have benefited,” she said. “You wanted to shape my character. Well, my character is shaped—for my age. I know what I want; I have made my choice. I am set on marrying this gentleman.”

“You had better consent, sir,” said Felix very gently.

“You should agree, sir,” said Felix very gently.

“Yes, sir, you had better consent,” added a very different voice.

“Yes, sir, you should probably agree,” added a very different voice.

Charlotte gave a little jump, and the others turned to the direction from which it had come. It was the voice of Mr. Brand, who had stepped through the long window which stood open to the piazza. He stood patting his forehead with his pocket-handkerchief; he was very much flushed; his face wore a singular expression.

Charlotte jumped slightly, and the others turned towards the source of the sound. It was Mr. Brand, who had stepped through the long window that opened to the piazza. He was patting his forehead with his pocket handkerchief; he looked very flushed, and his face had a strange expression.

“Yes, sir, you had better consent,” Mr. Brand repeated, coming forward. “I know what Miss Gertrude means.”

“Yes, sir, you should agree,” Mr. Brand said again, stepping closer. “I understand what Miss Gertrude is getting at.”

“My dear friend!” murmured Felix, laying his hand caressingly on the young minister’s arm.

“My dear friend!” murmured Felix, gently placing his hand on the young minister’s arm.

Mr. Brand looked at him; then at Mr. Wentworth; lastly at Gertrude. He did not look at Charlotte. But Charlotte’s earnest eyes were fastened to his own countenance; they were asking an immense question of it. The answer to this question could not come all at once; but some of the elements of it were there. It was one of the elements of it that Mr. Brand was very red, that he held his head very high, that he had a bright, excited eye and an air of embarrassed boldness—the air of a man who has taken a resolve, in the execution of which he apprehends the failure, not of his moral, but of his personal, resources. Charlotte thought he looked very grand; and it is incontestable that Mr. Brand felt very grand. This, in fact, was the grandest moment of his life; and it was natural that such a moment should contain opportunities of awkwardness for a large, stout, modest young man.

Mr. Brand looked at him; then at Mr. Wentworth; and finally at Gertrude. He didn’t glance at Charlotte. But Charlotte’s earnest eyes were fixed on his face; they were asking a huge question. The answer to this question couldn’t come all at once, but some of its elements were already there. One of those elements was that Mr. Brand was very flushed, held his head high, had bright, excited eyes, and an air of awkward confidence—like a man who’s made a decision, aware that he might fail not morally, but personally. Charlotte thought he looked impressive; and it’s undeniable that Mr. Brand felt impressive. In fact, this was the most significant moment of his life; and it made sense that a moment like this would have its share of awkwardness for a big, stout, modest young man.

“Come in, sir,” said Mr. Wentworth, with an angular wave of his hand. “It is very proper that you should be present.”

“Come in, sir,” Mr. Wentworth said, waving his hand sharply. “It’s only right that you should be here.”

“I know what you are talking about,” Mr. Brand rejoined. “I heard what your nephew said.”

“I know what you mean,” Mr. Brand replied. “I heard what your nephew said.”

“And he heard what you said!” exclaimed Felix, patting him again on the arm.

“And he heard what you said!” Felix exclaimed, giving him another pat on the arm.

“I am not sure that I understood,” said Mr. Wentworth, who had angularity in his voice as well as in his gestures.

“I’m not sure I understood,” said Mr. Wentworth, who had a sharpness in his voice as well as in his gestures.

Gertrude had been looking hard at her former suitor. She had been puzzled, like her sister; but her imagination moved more quickly than Charlotte’s. “Mr. Brand asked you to let Felix take me away,” she said to her father.

Gertrude had been staring intently at her former suitor. She was confused, just like her sister, but her imagination ran faster than Charlotte's. “Mr. Brand asked you to let Felix take me away,” she said to her father.

The young minister gave her a strange look. “It is not because I don’t want to see you any more,” he declared, in a tone intended as it were for publicity.

The young minister gave her a strange look. “It's not that I don't want to see you again,” he said, in a tone that seemed meant for an audience.

“I shouldn’t think you would want to see me any more,” Gertrude answered, gently.

“I don’t think you’d want to see me anymore,” Gertrude replied softly.

Mr. Wentworth stood staring. “Isn’t this rather a change, sir?” he inquired.

Mr. Wentworth stood staring. “Isn’t this quite a change, sir?” he asked.

“Yes, sir.” And Mr. Brand looked anywhere; only still not at Charlotte. “Yes, sir,” he repeated. And he held his handkerchief a few moments to his lips.

“Yes, sir.” And Mr. Brand looked around; still not at Charlotte. “Yes, sir,” he repeated. He held his handkerchief to his lips for a few moments.

“Where are our moral grounds?” demanded Mr. Wentworth, who had always thought Mr. Brand would be just the thing for a younger daughter with a peculiar temperament.

“Where are our moral principles?” demanded Mr. Wentworth, who had always believed Mr. Brand would be perfect for a younger daughter with a unique temperament.

“It is sometimes very moral to change, you know,” suggested Felix.

“It can be really important to change sometimes, you know,” suggested Felix.

Charlotte had softly left her sister’s side. She had edged gently toward her father, and now her hand found its way into his arm. Mr. Wentworth had folded up the Advertiser into a surprisingly small compass, and, holding the roll with one hand, he earnestly clasped it with the other. Mr. Brand was looking at him; and yet, though Charlotte was so near, his eyes failed to meet her own. Gertrude watched her sister.

Charlotte had quietly stepped away from her sister. She had slowly moved towards her father, and now her hand rested on his arm. Mr. Wentworth had rolled up the Advertiser into a surprisingly small size, and while holding the rolled paper with one hand, he gripped it earnestly with the other. Mr. Brand was watching him; yet, even though Charlotte was so close, his gaze did not connect with hers. Gertrude observed her sister.

“It is better not to speak of change,” said Mr. Brand. “In one sense there is no change. There was something I desired—something I asked of you; I desire something still—I ask it of you.” And he paused a moment; Mr. Wentworth looked bewildered. “I should like, in my ministerial capacity, to unite this young couple.”

“It’s better not to talk about change,” Mr. Brand said. “In a way, nothing has changed. There was something I wanted—something I asked of you; I still want it—I’m asking you again.” He paused for a moment; Mr. Wentworth looked confused. “I would like, in my role as a minister, to unite this young couple.”

Gertrude, watching her sister, saw Charlotte flushing intensely, and Mr. Wentworth felt her pressing upon his arm. “Heavenly Powers!” murmured Mr. Wentworth. And it was the nearest approach to profanity he had ever made.

Gertrude, observing her sister, noticed Charlotte blushing deeply, and Mr. Wentworth felt her leaning against his arm. “Good heavens!” murmured Mr. Wentworth. And it was the closest he had ever come to swearing.

“That is very nice; that is very handsome!” Felix exclaimed.

"That's really nice; that's really handsome!" Felix said.

“I don’t understand,” said Mr. Wentworth; though it was plain that everyone else did.

“I don’t get it,” said Mr. Wentworth; though it was obvious that everyone else did.

“That is very beautiful, Mr. Brand,” said Gertrude, emulating Felix.

“That’s really beautiful, Mr. Brand,” Gertrude said, copying Felix.

“I should like to marry you. It will give me great pleasure.”

"I want to marry you. It would make me really happy."

“As Gertrude says, it’s a beautiful idea,” said Felix.

“As Gertrude says, it’s a great idea,” said Felix.

Felix was smiling, but Mr. Brand was not even trying to. He himself treated his proposition very seriously. “I have thought of it, and I should like to do it,” he affirmed.

Felix was smiling, but Mr. Brand didn’t even make an effort to. He took his proposal very seriously. “I’ve thought it over, and I want to do it,” he confirmed.

Charlotte, meanwhile, was staring with expanded eyes. Her imagination, as I have said, was not so rapid as her sister’s, but now it had taken several little jumps. “Father,” she murmured, “consent!”

Charlotte, on the other hand, was staring with wide eyes. Her imagination, as I mentioned, wasn't as quick as her sister’s, but now it had made a few small leaps. “Dad,” she murmured, “please agree!”

Mr. Brand heard her; he looked away. Mr. Wentworth, evidently, had no imagination at all. “I have always thought,” he began, slowly, “that Gertrude’s character required a special line of development.”

Mr. Brand heard her; he looked away. Mr. Wentworth clearly had no imagination at all. “I’ve always thought,” he started slowly, “that Gertrude’s character needed a specific kind of development.”

“Father,” repeated Charlotte, “consent.”

“Dad,” repeated Charlotte, “please agree.”

Then, at last, Mr. Brand looked at her. Her father felt her leaning more heavily upon his folded arm than she had ever done before; and this, with a certain sweet faintness in her voice, made him wonder what was the matter. He looked down at her and saw the encounter of her gaze with the young theologian’s; but even this told him nothing, and he continued to be bewildered. Nevertheless, “I consent,” he said at last, “since Mr. Brand recommends it.”

Then, finally, Mr. Brand looked at her. Her father felt her leaning more heavily on his folded arm than she ever had before; and this, combined with a certain gentle weakness in her voice, made him curious about what was going on. He looked down at her and noticed her gaze meeting the young theologian’s; but even this didn’t clarify anything, and he remained confused. Still, “I agree,” he finally said, “since Mr. Brand suggests it.”

“I should like to perform the ceremony very soon,” observed Mr. Brand, with a sort of solemn simplicity.

“I would like to conduct the ceremony very soon,” Mr. Brand remarked, with a kind of serious straightforwardness.

“Come, come, that’s charming!” cried Felix, profanely.

“Come on, that’s charming!” exclaimed Felix, aggressively.

Mr. Wentworth sank into his chair. “Doubtless, when you understand it,” he said, with a certain judicial asperity.

Mr. Wentworth sank into his chair. “Definitely, once you get it,” he said, with a somewhat critical edge.

Gertrude went to her sister and led her away, and Felix having passed his arm into Mr. Brand’s and stepped out of the long window with him, the old man was left sitting there in unillumined perplexity.

Gertrude went to her sister and took her away, while Felix linked his arm with Mr. Brand’s and stepped out of the long window with him. The old man was left sitting there in confused silence.

Felix did no work that day. In the afternoon, with Gertrude, he got into one of the boats and floated about with idly-dipping oars. They talked a good deal of Mr. Brand—though not exclusively.

Felix didn't do any work that day. In the afternoon, he joined Gertrude in one of the boats and lazily paddled around with the oars. They chatted a lot about Mr. Brand—though not just that.

“That was a fine stroke,” said Felix. “It was really heroic.”

“Great shot,” said Felix. “That was truly heroic.”

Gertrude sat musing, with her eyes upon the ripples. “That was what he wanted to be; he wanted to do something fine.”

Gertrude sat thinking, her eyes on the ripples. “That’s what he wanted to be; he wanted to accomplish something great.”

“He won’t be comfortable till he has married us,” said Felix. “So much the better.”

“He won't feel at ease until he marries us,” Felix said. “That's even better.”

“He wanted to be magnanimous; he wanted to have a fine moral pleasure. I know him so well,” Gertrude went on. Felix looked at her; she spoke slowly, gazing at the clear water. “He thought of it a great deal, night and day. He thought it would be beautiful. At last he made up his mind that it was his duty, his duty to do just that—nothing less than that. He felt exalted; he felt sublime. That’s how he likes to feel. It is better for him than if I had listened to him.”

“He wanted to be generous; he wanted to experience a great sense of moral pleasure. I know him well,” Gertrude continued. Felix glanced at her; she spoke slowly, looking at the clear water. “He thought about it a lot, day and night. He believed it would be wonderful. Eventually, he decided it was his duty, his duty to do exactly that—nothing less. He felt uplifted; he felt amazing. That’s how he prefers to feel. It's better for him than if I had listened to him.”

“It’s better for me,” smiled Felix. “But do you know, as regards the sacrifice, that I don’t believe he admired you when this decision was taken quite so much as he had done a fortnight before?”

“It’s better for me,” smiled Felix. “But do you know, regarding the sacrifice, that I don’t think he admired you when this decision was made quite as much as he had two weeks ago?”

“He never admired me. He admires Charlotte; he pitied me. I know him so well.”

“He never admired me. He admires Charlotte; he feels sorry for me. I know him so well.”

“Well, then, he didn’t pity you so much.”

“Well, he didn’t feel sorry for you that much.”

Gertrude looked at Felix a little, smiling. “You shouldn’t permit yourself,” she said, “to diminish the splendor of his action. He admires Charlotte,” she repeated.

Gertrude glanced at Felix and smiled a bit. “You shouldn’t let yourself,” she said, “downplay the greatness of what he did. He admires Charlotte,” she repeated.

“That’s capital!” said Felix laughingly, and dipping his oars. I cannot say exactly to which member of Gertrude’s phrase he alluded; but he dipped his oars again, and they kept floating about.

“That’s great!” said Felix, laughing, as he dipped his oars. I can’t pinpoint exactly which part of Gertrude’s comment he was referring to, but he dipped his oars again, and they continued to drift around.

Neither Felix nor his sister, on that day, was present at Mr. Wentworth’s at the evening repast. The two occupants of the chalet dined together, and the young man informed his companion that his marriage was now an assured fact. Eugenia congratulated him, and replied that if he were as reasonable a husband as he had been, on the whole, a brother, his wife would have nothing to complain of.

Neither Felix nor his sister was at Mr. Wentworth’s for dinner that evening. The two people in the chalet had dinner together, and the young man told his companion that his marriage was now certain. Eugenia congratulated him and said that if he was as reasonable a husband as he had been, overall, as a brother, his wife would have nothing to complain about.

Felix looked at her a moment, smiling. “I hope,” he said, “not to be thrown back on my reason.”

Felix looked at her for a moment, smiling. “I hope,” he said, “not to be forced back to my senses.”

“It is very true,” Eugenia rejoined, “that one’s reason is dismally flat. It’s a bed with the mattress removed.”

“It’s really true,” Eugenia replied, “that one’s reasoning is terribly dull. It’s like a bed with the mattress taken out.”

But the brother and sister, later in the evening, crossed over to the larger house, the Baroness desiring to compliment her prospective sister-in-law. They found the usual circle upon the piazza, with the exception of Clifford Wentworth and Lizzie Acton; and as everyone stood up as usual to welcome the Baroness, Eugenia had an admiring audience for her compliment to Gertrude.

But later in the evening, the brother and sister went over to the bigger house because the Baroness wanted to congratulate her future sister-in-law. They found the usual group on the porch, except for Clifford Wentworth and Lizzie Acton; and as everyone stood up as usual to greet the Baroness, Eugenia had an audience that admired her compliment to Gertrude.

Robert Acton stood on the edge of the piazza, leaning against one of the white columns, so that he found himself next to Eugenia while she acquitted herself of a neat little discourse of congratulation.

Robert Acton stood at the edge of the plaza, leaning against one of the white columns, which put him next to Eugenia as she delivered a nice little speech of congratulations.

“I shall be so glad to know you better,” she said; “I have seen so much less of you than I should have liked. Naturally; now I see the reason why! You will love me a little, won’t you? I think I may say I gain on being known.” And terminating these observations with the softest cadence of her voice, the Baroness imprinted a sort of grand official kiss upon Gertrude’s forehead.

“I'll be so happy to get to know you better,” she said; “I've seen so much less of you than I would have liked. Naturally; now I understand why! You will love me a bit, won’t you? I think I can say I improve as you get to know me.” And finishing these thoughts with the gentlest tone in her voice, the Baroness placed a sort of grand, official kiss on Gertrude’s forehead.

Increased familiarity had not, to Gertrude’s imagination, diminished the mysterious impressiveness of Eugenia’s personality, and she felt flattered and transported by this little ceremony. Robert Acton also seemed to admire it, as he admired so many of the gracious manifestations of Madame Münster’s wit.

Increased familiarity hadn't, in Gertrude's mind, taken away from the mysterious charm of Eugenia's personality, and she felt flattered and uplifted by this little ceremony. Robert Acton also appeared to appreciate it, just as he admired many of the graceful displays of Madame Münster's wit.

They had the privilege of making him restless, and on this occasion he walked away, suddenly, with his hands in his pockets, and then came back and leaned against his column. Eugenia was now complimenting her uncle upon his daughter’s engagement, and Mr. Wentworth was listening with his usual plain yet refined politeness. It is to be supposed that by this time his perception of the mutual relations of the young people who surrounded him had become more acute; but he still took the matter very seriously, and he was not at all exhilarated.

They got to make him feel restless, and this time he walked away unexpectedly, hands in his pockets, then came back and leaned against his column. Eugenia was now praising her uncle for his daughter’s engagement, and Mr. Wentworth was listening with his typical straightforward yet polite manner. By now, it can be assumed that he had become more aware of the dynamics between the young people around him; however, he still saw it quite seriously, and he was not at all in high spirits.

“Felix will make her a good husband,” said Eugenia. “He will be a charming companion; he has a great quality—indestructible gaiety.”

“Felix will be a great husband for her,” Eugenia said. “He’ll be a delightful partner; he has an incredible trait—unbreakable cheerfulness.”

“You think that’s a great quality?” asked the old man.

“You think that’s a great quality?” asked the old guy.

Eugenia meditated, with her eyes upon his. “You think one gets tired of it, eh?”

Eugenia reflected, staring into his eyes. “You think someone gets tired of it, huh?”

“I don’t know that I am prepared to say that,” said Mr. Wentworth.

“I’m not sure I’m ready to say that,” Mr. Wentworth said.

“Well, we will say, then, that it is tiresome for others but delightful for one’s self. A woman’s husband, you know, is supposed to be her second self; so that, for Felix and Gertrude, gaiety will be a common property.”

“Well, let's say that it's exhausting for others but enjoyable for oneself. A woman's husband, you know, is meant to be her second self; so for Felix and Gertrude, joy will be something they share.”

“Gertrude was always very gay,” said Mr. Wentworth. He was trying to follow this argument.

“Gertrude was always very cheerful,” said Mr. Wentworth. He was trying to keep up with this discussion.

Robert Acton took his hands out of his pockets and came a little nearer to the Baroness. “You say you gain by being known,” he said. “One certainly gains by knowing you.”

Robert Acton took his hands out of his pockets and stepped closer to the Baroness. “You say you benefit from being known,” he said. “One definitely benefits from knowing you.”

“What have you gained?” asked Eugenia.

“What have you gained?” asked Eugenia.

“An immense amount of wisdom.”

“A wealth of wisdom.”

“That’s a questionable advantage for a man who was already so wise!”

"That’s a questionable benefit for a man who was already so wise!"

Acton shook his head. “No, I was a great fool before I knew you!”

Acton shook his head. “No, I was such a fool before I met you!”

“And being a fool you made my acquaintance? You are very complimentary.”

“And being a fool, you got to know me? You're very flattering.”

“Let me keep it up,” said Acton, laughing. “I hope, for our pleasure, that your brother’s marriage will detain you.”

“Let me keep this going,” Acton said with a laugh. “I hope, for our enjoyment, that your brother’s wedding will keep you here.”

“Why should I stop for my brother’s marriage when I would not stop for my own?” asked the Baroness.

“Why should I stop for my brother’s wedding when I wouldn’t stop for my own?” asked the Baroness.

“Why shouldn’t you stop in either case, now that, as you say, you have dissolved that mechanical tie that bound you to Europe?”

“Why shouldn’t you stop in either case, now that, as you say, you’ve broken that mechanical tie that connected you to Europe?”

The Baroness looked at him a moment. “As I say? You look as if you doubted it.”

The Baroness looked at him for a moment. “What did I say? You look like you don’t believe it.”

“Ah,” said Acton, returning her glance, “that is a remnant of my old folly! We have other attractions,” he added. “We are to have another marriage.”

“Ah,” said Acton, meeting her gaze, “that’s a leftover from my past mistakes! We have other interesting things happening,” he continued. “We’re going to have another wedding.”

But she seemed not to hear him; she was looking at him still. “My word was never doubted before,” she said.

But she didn’t seem to hear him; she was still looking at him. “My word has never been doubted before,” she said.

“We are to have another marriage,” Acton repeated, smiling.

“We're going to have another wedding,” Acton repeated, smiling.

Then she appeared to understand. “Another marriage?” And she looked at the others. Felix was chattering to Gertrude; Charlotte, at a distance, was watching them; and Mr. Brand, in quite another quarter, was turning his back to them, and, with his hands under his coat-tails and his large head on one side, was looking at the small, tender crescent of a young moon. “It ought to be Mr. Brand and Charlotte,” said Eugenia, “but it doesn’t look like it.”

Then she seemed to get it. “Another marriage?” She glanced at the others. Felix was chatting with Gertrude; Charlotte, from afar, was watching them; and Mr. Brand, in a different spot, had his back to them, hands tucked under his coat-tails, and was tilting his large head to look at the small, delicate crescent of a young moon. “It should be Mr. Brand and Charlotte,” said Eugenia, “but it doesn’t seem that way.”

“There,” Acton answered, “you must judge just now by contraries. There is more than there looks to be. I expect that combination one of these days; but that is not what I meant.”

“There,” Acton replied, “you need to think about this differently. There's more going on than it seems. I anticipate that combination will happen one of these days; but that’s not what I was referring to.”

“Well,” said the Baroness, “I never guess my own lovers; so I can’t guess other people’s.”

“Well,” said the Baroness, “I never figure out my own lovers, so I can't guess anyone else's.”

Acton gave a loud laugh, and he was about to add a rejoinder when Mr. Wentworth approached his niece. “You will be interested to hear,” the old man said, with a momentary aspiration toward jocosity, “of another matrimonial venture in our little circle.”

Acton laughed heartily, and he was about to respond when Mr. Wentworth walked up to his niece. “You’ll be interested to hear,” the old man said, with a brief attempt at humor, “about another marriage attempt in our little group.”

“I was just telling the Baroness,” Acton observed.

“I was just telling the Baroness,” Acton said.

“Mr. Acton was apparently about to announce his own engagement,” said Eugenia.

“Mr. Acton was obviously about to announce his own engagement,” said Eugenia.

Mr. Wentworth’s jocosity increased. “It is not exactly that; but it is in the family. Clifford, hearing this morning that Mr. Brand had expressed a desire to tie the nuptial knot for his sister, took it into his head to arrange that, while his hand was in, our good friend should perform a like ceremony for himself and Lizzie Acton.”

Mr. Wentworth’s playful spirit grew. “It’s not quite that; but it’s in the family. Clifford, hearing this morning that Mr. Brand wanted to get married to his sister, decided to set things up so that, while we were at it, our good friend would also perform a similar ceremony for himself and Lizzie Acton.”

The Baroness threw back her head and smiled at her uncle; then turning, with an intenser radiance, to Robert Acton, “I am certainly very stupid not to have thought of that,” she said. Acton looked down at his boots, as if he thought he had perhaps reached the limits of legitimate experimentation, and for a moment Eugenia said nothing more. It had been, in fact, a sharp knock, and she needed to recover herself. This was done, however, promptly enough. “Where are the young people?” she asked.

The Baroness threw her head back and smiled at her uncle; then, turning with a brighter smile to Robert Acton, she said, “I can’t believe I didn’t think of that.” Acton looked down at his shoes, as if he felt he’d pushed things too far, and for a moment, Eugenia didn’t say anything else. It had been a surprising blow, and she needed a moment to get herself together. However, she did that quickly enough. “Where are the young people?” she asked.

“They are spending the evening with my mother.”

“They're spending the evening with my mom.”

“Is not the thing very sudden?”

“Isn’t this happening too fast?”

Acton looked up. “Extremely sudden. There had been a tacit understanding; but within a day or two Clifford appears to have received some mysterious impulse to precipitate the affair.”

Acton looked up. “Very sudden. There had been an unspoken agreement; but within a day or two, Clifford seems to have felt some mysterious urge to hurry things along.”

“The impulse,” said the Baroness, “was the charms of your very pretty sister.”

“The impulse,” said the Baroness, “was the appeal of your quite lovely sister.”

“But my sister’s charms were an old story; he had always known her.” Acton had begun to experiment again.

“But my sister’s charms were an old story; he had always known her.” Acton had started to experiment again.

Here, however, it was evident the Baroness would not help him. “Ah, one can’t say! Clifford is very young; but he is a nice boy.”

Here, however, it was clear the Baroness wouldn't help him. “Ah, who knows! Clifford is very young; but he’s a good kid.”

“He’s a likeable sort of boy, and he will be a rich man.” This was Acton’s last experiment. Madame Münster turned away.

“He's a pretty likable guy, and he's going to be wealthy.” This was Acton’s final attempt. Madame Münster looked away.

She made but a short visit and Felix took her home. In her little drawing-room she went almost straight to the mirror over the chimney-piece, and, with a candle uplifted, stood looking into it. “I shall not wait for your marriage,” she said to her brother. “Tomorrow my maid shall pack up.”

She made a quick visit and Felix drove her home. In her small living room, she went straight to the mirror above the fireplace and, holding up a candle, stared into it. “I won't wait for your wedding,” she told her brother. “Tomorrow my maid will start packing.”

“My dear sister,” Felix exclaimed, “we are to be married immediately! Mr. Brand is too uncomfortable.”

“My dear sister,” Felix said, “we're getting married right away! Mr. Brand is too uneasy.”

But Eugenia, turning and still holding her candle aloft, only looked about the little sitting-room at her gimcracks and curtains and cushions. “My maid shall pack up,” she repeated. “Bonté divine, what rubbish! I feel like a strolling actress; these are my ‘properties.’”

But Eugenia, turning and still holding her candle up high, just looked around the small living room at her knickknacks, curtains, and cushions. “My maid will pack everything up,” she repeated. “Bonté divine, what nonsense! I feel like a traveling actress; these are my ‘props.’”

“Is the play over, Eugenia?” asked Felix.

“Is the play done, Eugenia?” asked Felix.

She gave him a sharp glance. “I have spoken my part.”

She shot him a sharp look. “I’ve said my piece.”

“With great applause!” said her brother.

“With great applause!” her brother said.

“Oh, applause—applause!” she murmured. And she gathered up two or three of her dispersed draperies. She glanced at the beautiful brocade, and then, “I don’t see how I can have endured it!” she said.

“Oh, applause—applause!” she whispered. And she picked up two or three of her scattered drapes. She looked at the beautiful brocade and then said, “I don’t know how I managed to stand it!”

“Endure it a little longer. Come to my wedding.”

“Hang in there a bit longer. Come to my wedding.”

“Thank you; that’s your affair. My affairs are elsewhere.”

“Thanks; that’s your business. My business is elsewhere.”

“Where are you going?”

“Where are you headed?”

“To Germany—by the first ship.”

“Off to Germany on the first ship.”

“You have decided not to marry Mr. Acton?”

“You’ve decided not to marry Mr. Acton?”

“I have refused him,” said Eugenia.

“I’ve turned him down,” said Eugenia.

Her brother looked at her in silence. “I am sorry,” he rejoined at last. “But I was very discreet, as you asked me to be. I said nothing.”

Her brother stared at her without saying anything. “I’m sorry,” he finally said. “But I was really careful, just like you asked me to be. I didn’t say anything.”

“Please continue, then, not to allude to the matter,” said Eugenia.

“Please go on, then, without mentioning it,” said Eugenia.

Felix inclined himself gravely. “You shall be obeyed. But your position in Germany?” he pursued.

Felix leaned in seriously. “You will be obeyed. But what’s your position in Germany?” he continued.

“Please to make no observations upon it.”

“Please do not make any comments about it.”

“I was only going to say that I supposed it was altered.”

“I was just going to say that I thought it was changed.”

“You are mistaken.”

“You're mistaken.”

“But I thought you had signed——”

“But I thought you had signed——”

“I have not signed!” said the Baroness.

“I haven’t signed!” said the Baroness.

Felix urged her no further, and it was arranged that he should immediately assist her to embark.

Felix didn't press her any further, and it was decided that he would help her board right away.

Mr. Brand was indeed, it appeared, very impatient to consummate his sacrifice and deliver the nuptial benediction which would set it off so handsomely; but Eugenia’s impatience to withdraw from a country in which she had not found the fortune she had come to seek was even less to be mistaken. It is true she had not made any very various exertion; but she appeared to feel justified in generalizing—in deciding that the conditions of action on this provincial continent were not favorable to really superior women. The elder world was, after all, their natural field. The unembarrassed directness with which she proceeded to apply these intelligent conclusions appeared to the little circle of spectators who have figured in our narrative but the supreme exhibition of a character to which the experience of life had imparted an inimitable pliancy. It had a distinct effect upon Robert Acton, who, for the two days preceding her departure, was a very restless and irritated mortal. She passed her last evening at her uncle’s, where she had never been more charming; and in parting with Clifford Wentworth’s affianced bride she drew from her own finger a curious old ring and presented it to her with the prettiest speech and kiss. Gertrude, who as an affianced bride was also indebted to her gracious bounty, admired this little incident extremely, and Robert Acton almost wondered whether it did not give him the right, as Lizzie’s brother and guardian, to offer in return a handsome present to the Baroness. It would have made him extremely happy to be able to offer a handsome present to the Baroness; but he abstained from this expression of his sentiments, and they were in consequence, at the very last, by so much the less comfortable. It was almost at the very last that he saw her—late the night before she went to Boston to embark.

Mr. Brand was really eager to finalize his sacrifice and deliver the wedding blessing that would make it all come together nicely; however, Eugenia’s desire to leave a country where she hadn’t found the success she was looking for was even more obvious. It’s true she hadn’t put in a lot of effort, but she seemed to feel justified in broadly concluding that the opportunities for truly exceptional women in this provincial area were lacking. The more developed world was, after all, their natural ground. The straightforward way she applied these insightful conclusions seemed to the small group of observers in our story like a perfect display of a character shaped by life’s experiences with an unmatched flexibility. It had a noticeable effect on Robert Acton, who, in the two days leading up to her departure, was quite restless and annoyed. She spent her last evening at her uncle’s, where she was more charming than ever; and when saying goodbye to Clifford Wentworth’s fiancée, she took off an old ring from her finger and gave it to her with the sweetest words and a kiss. Gertrude, who as a fiancée also benefited from her generosity, found this little moment very charming, and Robert Acton almost wondered if it gave him the right, as Lizzie’s brother and guardian, to give the Baroness a nice gift in return. It would have made him very happy to offer a nice present to the Baroness, but he held back from expressing his feelings, which made their parting feel just a bit less comfortable. It was almost right at the end that he saw her—late the night before she left for Boston to board her ship.

“For myself, I wish you might have stayed,” he said. “But not for your own sake.”

“For my part, I wish you could have stayed,” he said. “But not for your own good.”

“I don’t make so many differences,” said the Baroness. “I am simply sorry to be going.”

“I don’t see much difference,” said the Baroness. “I’m just really sorry to be leaving.”

“That’s a much deeper difference than mine,” Acton declared; “for you mean you are simply glad!”

“That’s a much bigger difference than mine,” Acton said; “because you really mean you’re just happy!”

Felix parted with her on the deck of the ship. “We shall often meet over there,” he said.

Felix said goodbye to her on the ship's deck. “We’ll see each other often over there,” he said.

“I don’t know,” she answered. “Europe seems to me much larger than America.”

“I don’t know,” she replied. “Europe feels way bigger than America to me.”

Mr. Brand, of course, in the days that immediately followed, was not the only impatient spirit; but it may be said that of all the young spirits interested in the event none rose more eagerly to the level of the occasion. Gertrude left her father’s house with Felix Young; they were imperturbably happy and they went far away. Clifford and his young wife sought their felicity in a narrower circle, and the latter’s influence upon her husband was such as to justify, strikingly, that theory of the elevating effect of easy intercourse with clever women which Felix had propounded to Mr. Wentworth. Gertrude was for a good while a distant figure, but she came back when Charlotte married Mr. Brand. She was present at the wedding feast, where Felix’s gaiety confessed to no change. Then she disappeared, and the echo of a gaiety of her own, mingled with that of her husband, often came back to the home of her earlier years. Mr. Wentworth at last found himself listening for it; and Robert Acton, after his mother’s death, married a particularly nice young girl.

Mr. Brand, of course, during the days that followed, wasn’t the only one feeling restless; however, it could be said that among all the young people involved, none were more eager to rise to the occasion. Gertrude left her father's house with Felix Young; they were incredibly happy and ventured far away. Clifford and his young wife looked for happiness in a smaller circle, and her influence on him was significant enough to strongly support Felix's theory about the uplifting impact of easy interaction with smart women, which he had shared with Mr. Wentworth. Gertrude was, for quite a while, a distant figure, but she returned when Charlotte married Mr. Brand. She attended the wedding feast, where Felix’s cheerful demeanor showed no signs of change. Then she vanished, and the echo of her own joy, blended with her husband's, often returned to the home of her earlier years. Mr. Wentworth eventually found himself listening for it; and after his mother passed away, Robert Acton married a really lovely young woman.

The End

The End


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!